Living Nightmare

by Autum Breeze

Rating: teen
Tags: Princess Celestia, Slice of Life, Alternate Universe, Human, Main 6, Nightmare Moon, Princess Luna, Drama, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Other
Length: 126586

Nightmare Moon was destroyed by the Elements. But a part of her remained, working til it could become whole again. But something went wrong.

Michael Wilson lived for seven years as a normal, happy boy, until he had to go to the hospital for an operation to save his life. After falling asleep in the operating room, he wakes up in the ruins of a castle. But his location is not the only thing that has changed. He is now a strange horse-like creature with a mane and tail that seem to be made of stars. Just what kind of dream is that sleeping gas giving him?

...

Or is it not a dream at all?

Dark and gore tag for certain chapters. There will be warnings at the beginning of these chapters to let you know which.

Cover art from HERE by ClassicsAreDead

[img]http://th07.deviantart.net/fs71/PRE/i/2013/012/9/e/celestia_stamp_of_approval_by_tiwake-d5rc0la.png[/img]

First Featured 17-20/10/2014 then again 27-28/11/14. And again 24/4/1016.Seriously, thank you, all!

Now with a reading by TripyVox

Also with audio reading by Tarot Duelwield

Published 2014-10-17 04:50:06 UTC
Last updated 2016-04-25 06:58:01 UTC

Chapter 1

Chapter 1

___________________________________________________________

I groan, struggling to get up. I don’t know what happened, but when I screamed I’d felt something tingle on my horn and heard a strange shimmering sound, before an explosion sent me flying backwards into the wall on the other side of the room.

I open my eyes and they widen as I look at the spot I’d seen the spider. There was a large hole in the wall. Had the spider exploded? Did spiders do that in my dream, like those bomb bad guys in Super Mario?

Wait. I look down at my hooves, fear creeping into me. I can feel... pain. I’m... I’m hurting from being thrown at the wall by that spider exploding.

But... you can’t feel pain in a dream; you can’t get hurt. If... if I’m hurting right now, that means... that means this isn’t a dream. I really am in some ruined castle somewhere, I really am a unicorn with wings and dragon eyes and I really have turned into a girl!

I probably would have started screaming right then and there, but something stopped me.

“Hello?”

I freeze. Another voice. Someone else was in this ruined castle? Maybe it wasn’t abandoned after all. And I just went and made a spider explode and destroy more of the castle. The owner will probably think I did all the other damages too.

I frantically look around, trying to find a place to hide. My eyes fell upon some turned over, moss-covered stone tables. That would have to do.

I hurried across the floor, hating my hooves as they made loud clopping noises against the stone floor.

“Twilight, did you hear that?” another voice called from somewhere in the castle.

“She must be in the tower where we defeated Nightmare Moon,” the first voice answered.

I skidded under the tables and hunched down, my wings pressed against my sides. Something about those last two words made me feel uneasy. They shouldn’t have. It just sounded like a lame name for a bad guy in TV shows like Sailor Moon. In fact, it could have passed for a name like that. But, the name made me uneasy, as if I should know it, as if I knew it, remembered it. But how? Til just now I’ve never heard that before.

The sound of clopping on stone caused my ears to turn towards the door and I shut my eyes, listening, hoping I wouldn’t be found out.

“Whoa. I don’t remember this hole being here before,” the second voice said, sounding like it was in the room now, meaning the other voice, Twilight, I’m guessing, was in here too. She was going to be so angry with me.

“You’re right, Spike, it wasn’t,” Twilight’s voice said, her tone sounding angry to my ears. “It’s strange. I sense magic around it. But... that can’t be right.”

“What is it, Twi?” Spike replied, slight worry having entered his voice.

“It feels like... No, that can’t be. We defeated her and freed Luna from her.”

“Y-You don’t mean...?” Spike’s voice was trembling now.

“Yes,” I peeked me eyes open and saw Twilight nodding. “Nightmare Moon.”

At the sound of the name I shivered again. Why did just hearing that name make chills go down my back, causing my wings to twitch?

“B-but that can’t be!” Spike practically shouted. “You and the girls beat her ages ago! She can’t be— Hey, what was that?”

I shut my eyes quickly. I’d opened them to get a look at Twilight and Spike. What I’d seen had frozen me to the spot. Twilight was a horse like me, and had wings and a horn too, only she was much bigger and her colours were very different. Her fur was lavender coloured and while she had a mark on her thighs much like I did, hers weren’t of a moon, but a six-pointed purple star surrounded by five other white stars.

Spike was some kind of lizard that walked on two legs. His tops scales were purple, like Twilight’s fur, but his underbelly was green. His tail ended in a triangle. He was really small, only reaching to just about the same height as me, I think.

I only got to see his eyes for a second though. They were like mine, but green. As soon as I saw them though, I shut my own eyes, so he wouldn’t see me, but he must have just seen a small bit of my eyes closing, because I could hear steps coming towards me.

“What is it, Spike?” Twilight’s voice asked, sounding both cautious and interested.

“I thought I saw something,” Spike’s voice answered.

I was shivering. Any second now they’d find me and blame me for what had happened to their castle. It wasn’t my fault. I didn’t know that spider would explode and I didn’t have anything to do with the rest of the castle. That must have been this Nightmare Moon they had mentioned.

“Hello?” Twilight’s voice pulled me from my thoughts. However, it didn’t sound angry, like I’d thought it would. It sounded kind and gentle. “Are you in there? You really shouldn’t be playing around in here, it’s dangerous.”

I had no intention of answering. If I showed myself, they’d punish me for ruining the castle, when I didn’t do anything; I just knew they would. That’s how fairy tales work. You think someone’s nice, but then they reveal that they’re evil and you’re doomed.

I tried to move farther back, not noticing the bit of cover dipped down and scraped my horn against it. I give out a yelp as I drop down, pressing my tummy against the cold stone floor. That had really hurt. I didn’t know my horn would be that sensitive.

“Are you okay?” Twilight sounded worried now. Maybe she thought I’d hurt myself, which I had. Maybe she’s not so bad after all. No bad guy pretending to be a good guy could sound so concerned without it sounding fake.

“J... just my horn,” I whisper, keeping my eyes shut. “I-I scrapped it on the stone.”

I heard Twilight sigh. “That’s good. I was worried it was serious. Now, how about you come out of there, so I can see you? You can’t stay here, after all.”
Yeah. She probably didn’t like little kids playing around in her castle.

I squeak in answer to her, nodding my head and slowly move forward, keeping my eyes shut the whole time.

When I’ve finally stepped out from my hiding place and fall height, I open my eyes and look up. Twilight’s staring at me, her eyes (which I notice are a really beautiful purple) wide in shock and... fear? Why is she scared? What did I do?

Suddenly, without warning her horn glows with some purple stuff and I hear that shimmering sound again. However, I’m not thinking about that, because I feel my whole body surrounded by that strange tingling feeling I’d felt on my horn before, only different this time. Not only that, but I’m lifted into the air and held there. No matter how hard I struggle, I can’t get free.

I look to Twilight, wondering what’s going on, before my heart leaps into my throat. Twilight’s glaring at me. No, glaring doesn’t even come close to the look she’s giving me. It’s outright hatred in her eyes.

I’m gripped with terror. I was right. Twilight is like those bad guys that pretend to be good, only to turn on you because they’re evil.

___________________________________________________________

Twilight scowled at the filly in her grasp. She was back! Nightmare Moon had somehow come back. She dared to return after everything Twilight and her friends had done to stop her, to save Luna, and yet she still found some way of coming back.

Luckily, it seemed she hadn’t been strong enough to return as she was. She’d become nothing but a filly Alicorn and clearly had been planning something here in Celestia and Luna’s old castle. Her mistake had been getting angry, and blasting the wall like she did.

If she hadn’t done that, Twilight might never have known she was even here, gotten her books from the castle’s library and left, none the wiser that the demon that separated Celestia and Luna for a thousand years had returned.

“Why have you come back, Nightmare Moon?!” she demanded, practically shouting it, not noticing the filly flinch at the sound of her own name. “You lost, the eternal night will never happen! Have you returned to take Luna and Celestia away from each other again? Do you plan on making everypony suffer for no reason what so ever? Talk!!”

“I— I— I’m sorry!” the filly Nightmare Moon screamed and, to Twilight’s shock, tears started streaming down her face. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to make that spider explode; I didn’t know that they could explode. I didn’t mean for it t’ happen. I promise that’s all I did, though! I don’t know what happened to the rest of your castle, but I’m sorry! Please, don’t hurt me, Miss Twilight! I didn’t mean to make a hole in your castle. I’m sorry!”

Twilight was stock still, her brain having gone into lock down. Nightmare Moon was... apologizing? Honestly apologizing? That... that didn’t make any sense. Nightmare wouldn’t care enough to feel even the slightest bit sorry for anything, let alone actually be able to bring herself to say those words, even if she didn’t mean it.

Not only that, it was the way the filly was looking at her. In her dragon-like eyes, eyes that had looked down on Twilight herself like she was nothing but a bug to be squashed under her hoof at a moment of her choosing, she saw, not hatred or disgust, but... fear. Pure, unadulterated, I-am-about-to-die fear. She was looking at Twilight as if she were a horrifying monster about to gobble her up.

Twilight’s mind was locked in a tornado of confusion as she tried to process this.

It was some time later when the sound of pleading caused her to come out of her stupor and look back at Nightmare moon. The filly had closed her eyes, tears still streaming down her face.

“Mum, Dad, where are you?” she was whispering as she sobbed, her voice filled with heartache that made Twilight’s own heart clench. “Save me, please. Please save me.”

That did it for Twilight. While she had no idea whether or not this was Nightmare Moon reincarnated as a filly or not anymore, she couldn’t, in good conscience, hold the filly like she had.

She gently lowered the filly and released her magical grip. The moment she was free the filly ran back to where she’d been hiding before and stayed there. With no sign of her eyes, Twilight knew her eyes were tightly shut as the sound of her sobbing continued.

Twilight looked to Spike, who was staring at her, just as shocked. He shook his head. He hadn’t been expecting that either.

Twilight sighed, guilt gripping her insides now. Whether this filly was Nightmare moon or not, it didn’t matter. She was scared and alone and Twilight clearly had done something horrible then. She’d gone and convinced the filly to come out of hiding, to trust her, only to yank her into the air and treat her like a monster. This filly wasn’t the monster; she was.

Carefully, Twilight lowered herself down onto her stomach and looked into the darkness within the hole the filly had run back into. She put on her most sincerely apologetic face.

“Hey,” she whispered, only to be answered but a sobbing squeak. She sighed and moved in a little. “Listen, I’m... I’m sorry. I thought you were somepony else. I wouldn’t have done that if I knew you weren’t her.”

The turquoise-blue eyes opened and looked at her, both in fear and curiosity. “P-promise?”

Her voice was so small. It sounded nothing like Nightmare Moon, yet Twilight couldn’t ignore what she could see with her own eyes, nor what she could sense with her own magic. This filly didn’t just look like Nightmare Moon; she also had her magical power, the magical mane and tail were evidence enough of that.

But, the way she was acting, the fear in her eyes, it was nothing like Nightmare Moon. Even if this were the same mare, turned a filly, the fear in her eyes would’ve been that of not being able to finish her plan, of losing. The fear she was seeing, however, was that of one who had no clue where she was or why she was here.

The filly didn’t respond right away. Twilight waited for several minutes, til the sun was high in the sky, before she finally came out.

Slowly, the filly walked out, keeping her head low, as if she was afraid looking at Twilight would give her reason to grab her in her magic again.

Soon as she was in clear view, Twilight looked over the filly. The fur colour, magical mane and tail, Cutie Mark and eyes all matched the infamous Mare in the Moon, but, at the same time, it was like seeing somepony wearing a costume that had been stuck onto them.

This filly didn’t seem angry that Twilight had found her, annoyed by her presence or anything that would suggest Nightmare Moon. She only showed fear and sadness, as if her whole world had been taken away from her.

Twilight chanced leaning her head down and nuzzled the filly’s cheek. The response was for the filly to throw her forelegs around the older mare’s neck, beginning her sobbing once again. Twilight couldn’t help but lift a foreleg and hold the smaller Alicorn. She was upset and it was all Twilight’s fault. She’d already been scared and Twilight had only made it worse.

Spike looked at the black pony, confusion on his face. “Twilight, is this Nightmare Moon or not?”

Twilight didn’t respond at first, noticing the filly flinch at the name. But, after a few moments, she shook her head. “I’m not sure, Spike. All I can say is that she’s scared and we can’t just leave her here, all alone.”

Spike nodded. As much as he was scared of the Nightmare Moon look-a-like, he knew Twilight was right. Whoever this filly was, she was scared and they couldn’t just leave her alone in the castle, even if she was Nightmare Moon.

Twilight motioned for Spike to come closer. He did so, hopping onto her back. Twilight lit her horn and began her teleportation spell. She felt the filly tense as the magic covered her, but after a few soothing whispers, her body eased.

Twilight knew she couldn’t take the filly back to Ponyville, not directly anyway. Ponies would panic when they saw a pony that looked liked the mare who’d banished Celestia to the sun and was willingly to plunge their world in Eternal Night.

So, she’d have to teleport her directly to the castle and hope none of her friends found out before she could think of what to do next.

Author's Note

So, Michael has been found. Twilight REALLY didn't make a good first impression here, did she?

Well, let's see where this goes. How will Twilight's friends react to the Nightmare Moon lookalike and what's in store for Michael?

Chapter 2

Chapter 2

___________________________________________________________

Within a flash Twilight, Spike and the Nightmare Moon filly were in Twilight’s bedroom in the Friendship Castle. It was much like her old room, but in her library before Tirek destroyed it. The walls were lined with books, but it also had an area for her science experiments, cushions to seat on when she wanted to just relax and have a good read, etc.

Spike stepped back, holding his head, groaning. “I don’t think I’ll ever get used to that feeling. I think I left my stomach back at the castle.”

“Oh, nonsense, Spike,” Twilight lightly scolded. “You’re fine. It’s not like your first time; you threw up afterwards.”

The baby drake grumbled, folding his arms, before he blinked and looked back to Twilight. “Uh, Twi? If I threw after I first teleported with you, don’t you think...?”

His words were punctured by a small groan. Twilight looked down and saw the filly’s face had gone green. She pulled away and leapt into the air just in time as the filly expelled her stomach’s contents.

Twilight came back down and rubbed the filly's back as she hurled again, while her stomach rebelled against the sudden molecular shift it had been so suddenly forced into.

This went on for about a minute, the filly beginning to sob halfway through. When she finally stopped, she moaned, her body rocking from side to side as she tried to recover.

Twilight used her magic to teleport the vomit into one of the many toilets within the castle, hoping it hadn’t been occupied at the time.

Twilight rubbed the filly’s back as she groaned, her head down. “Feel better now?”

“No,” she replied in a weak and crocky voice. “I hate being sick. It hurts.”

Twilight nodded, magicking up a glass of water. “Here, drink this.”

The filly complied, drinking slowly, til the glass was empty.

Once the water was all gone, Twilight levitated the glass over to the small coffee table, then leaned down and nuzzled the filly’s neck. “Sorry about that. I guess I didn’t think you’d never teleported before.” Nightmare Moon's done that a lot, so that fact you reacted like you've never done it before is a good sign, I guess.

The filly looked up, weak confusion in her eyes. “Teleported? You mean, like in space movies?”

Twilight gave an inward sigh. If she was talking about movies then she wasn’t too badly off after that spewing incident.

“Sort of. Can you tell me where we are?” Though she knew it was unlikely, she still felt she needed to test if this filly was indeed Nightmare Moon. Depending on how she answered, she would know. Even Nightmare Moon wouldn’t have enough sense to lie, at least not well, after that vomiting. Though Nightmare Moon wouldn’t have mentioned such things as space movies, because she’d see them as beneath her.

The filly’s expression returned to one of confusion. “Y-your castle? Did we move into another room? I thought it was all in ruins?”

Twilight blinked. That wasn’t quite the answer she’d anticipated. True, she’d expected the filly Nightmare Moon to know this was the lavender Alicorn’s castle, but she’d expected to hear jealousy and spite in her tone at the fact that the pony who’d defeated her had gotten her own castle. However, that next statement took a second to process.

She thought they were still in the Castle of the Two Pony Sisters. If she thought that, she couldn’t really be Nightmare Moon, could she? Nightmare would have known right away that they were in a different castle, yet this filly didn’t.

Twilight shook her head. “You’re half right. This is my castle, but it’s not the castle I found you in. That’s the Castle of the Two Pony Sisters. It was abandoned over a thousand years ago. My castle’s barely been around for two weeks.”

The filly blinked. “Two weeks? How long’d it take to build?”

Twilight chuckled. “Actually, it grew and it only took a few seconds.”

The filly’s raised an eyebrow sceptically. “Grew? That makes no sense. Castle’s don’t grow.”

“Well, this one did,” Twilight replied, motioning around them.

The filly looked down, her nose scrunched up, as if she was trying to understand how a castle made of crystal could grow, especially in just seconds.

Twilight wanted to indulge the young filly, who seemed curious, but she noticed the filly’s ethereal mane move to her chin as the filly thought, like a pony puts a hoof to their chin when their thinking, or humans their hands, if she counted those from the other world.

This also reminded her. She needed to know what this filly knew. If she wasn’t Nightmare Moon, her behavior was certainly different, then who was she and why did she look like the Mare in the Moon?

“Um, excuse me, Nightmare Moon...” Twilight said, but stopped.

As soon as she’d said “Nightmare Moon” the thinking expression the filly had been wearing vanished and she hunched down, her stomach pressing against the flour, her eyes showing fear as she slightly trembled.

“What?” the older mare asked, worried by this sudden change.

The filly shut her eyes, her lips and voice quivering as she spoke. “D-d-don’t say that.”

“Say what?” Twilight was now concerned and confused.

“N-N-N-N-N—” the filly tried to say, but it was like she was too scared to go beyond the first letter.

“Nightmare Moon?” Spike guessed.

The reaction was instant. The filly whimpered, wrapping her ethereal mane and tail around herself, keeping her eyes shut tight.

This surprised Twilight. The filly was scared of her own name? No, not her name; Nightmare Moon’s name. Would Nightmare Moon really be so scared of just hearing her own name?

Spike frowned, putting his hands on his hips. “What? You’re scared of your own name? How can Nightmare Moon be scared of her own name?”

Twilight really wished the drake wouldn’t be so blunt sometimes. The filly squeaked as he said the name again, small sobs escaping her.

“Th-that’s not my name,” she whimpered, sniffing. “D-don’t say it. I-I... It scares me.”

Now Twilight was really concerned. If the filly was scared of Nightmare Moon’s name, how could she be Nightmare Moon? Nightmare Moon would’ve been proud to hear her name mentioned, to have somepony say the title she’d given herself.

This filly, however, cowered just at the mention of the name; couldn’t even bring herself to say it. There was no way this filly could really be Nightmare Moon. Despite their physical appearances, there was nothing else they had in common.

Twilight leaned forward and nuzzled the filly, trying to coax her out from within her mane. “So, if you don’t like the sound of Night—” she stopped herself as the filly whimpered again. “— that name, what is your name? Do you have one?”

There was silence for several moments, before the filly peeked her dragonic eyes out from within her starry mane. “M-Michael. M-my name is Michael.”

Twilight leaned back, confusion apparent on her face. Michael? What kind of a name was that? It wasn’t even a name; not even really a word. She’d never heard of a pony, or any creature named Michael in her whole life. And the human world wasn’t any different, since everyone there was just a human reflection of everyone and everything here in Equestria and she’d never heard the name Michael mentioned during her five days in that world at any point, during either of her visits.

When the filly hid behind her mane again, Twilight smiled. It might sound like a nonsense word, if the filly wanted to be called that, she’d call her that.

“Okay, Michael,” she said, leaning down to the filly’s eye level again, her own smile growing a little at the small one that appeared on the filly’s face at the mention of her given name. “Can you tell me how you ended up in that castle and why you look like N— like this?”

The filly looked down, holding her tail, which billowed as she held it, though the how was something Twilight didn’t understand. “Well, I don’t know how I ended up there. All I remember is going to sleep in the operating room and waking up there like this.”

Twilight blinked. Operating room? She tried to not think about all the movies in which crazy scientists ponynapped ponies and used them in twisted experiments and whether or not this filly had been the result of such a thing in reality and shook her head.

“Operating room? Why were you in an operating room?” she asked, trying to keep the fear from her voice.

The filly shrugged. “My mummy and daddy said I had something called a tumour in my head and it had to be taken out before my head exploded.”

Twilight blinked. Okay. That definitely wasn’t what she’d been expecting. Not to mention Michael had just said her head would’ve exploded and she didn’t seem the least bit fused. How could you know your head is going to explode and not feel ever a little bit terrified by that notion?

And a tumour? That was horrible. Why would the world be so cruel as to give a child a tumour that would cause their head to explode and at such a young age.
She blinked. Wait. How old was Michael? Looking at her she was a little younger the Apple Bloom and her friends, maybe by two years, but was she that old before or just now?

“Michael?” she asked, the filly turning her attention back to her. “How old are you?”

The filly smiled broadly. “I turn seven this year.”

Twilight gaped. Seven? Seriously? A seven-year-old child was somehow just ripped from her wherever she had been and turned into an age equivalence of Nightmare Moon? No, she said she'd turn seven this year. That meant she was only six! Though, if that shocked Twilight, what the filly said next almost knocked her out cold.

“And I was a boy too, and human.” She frowned. “Wonder why I turned into a girl horse.”

The first part of that sentence caused Twilight’s mind to blue screen, but the second half pulled her back. “You’re not a horse.”

“Huh?”

“You’re a pony.”

Michael blinked, then frowned, scrunching her nose. “Eew! But ponies are girly.”

“You do realize that you’re a girl, right?” Spike asked, grinning.

Michael just turned her frown on him. “Na-ah. Before I woke up in that castle I was a boy.”

Twilight looked between the two as they bickered. It was rather amusing, seeing a filly that looks like Nightmare Moon arguing with a baby dragon about being a boy.

She decided now was as good a time as any to let the others know. She walked over to them and leaned down to Michael. “I need to talk with a few friends of mine. I’ll leave you here with Spike until I get back, okay?”

At once Michael looked up, her mood changing in an instant as she looked fearfully up at the older Alicorn. “Y-you’re leaving me alone?”

Twilight shook her head. “Like I said, I’m leaving Spike here to keep you company until I get back. I promise I won’t take long.”

Michael looked down, disappointment on her face, but nodded. She at least seemed to know that when an adult tells you to do something nicely, you do it. If she ever met Michael’s parents, she’d congratulate that on having such a well behave son, er, daughter?

Putting the thought from her mind, Twilight turned to her cabinets and lit her horn, her magic’s glow pulling five pieces of parchment over, along with a quill and ink and started writing.

I need to speak with you urgently. Something happened this morning that we need to deal with quickly before things get out of hoof. Please come to the palace right away.

Twilight.

She cast another spell and what she’d written on one parchment appeared on all the others too. She quickly put each of her friends names on one of each, the levitated them over to Spike.

He got the idea, took the scrolls and blew onto them, his magical fire breath burning them up and sending them to their respective destinations.

Michael just frowned in confusion. “Why did you write on all those papers and then just get Spike to burn them up. That’s a waste of paper and my parents always tell me we shouldn’t waste paper.”

Twilight made another mental note to thank Michael’s parents for teaching her such ethics at such a young age, then chuckled.

“Actually, Spike’s fire breath is magical. It didn’t burn those papers up, but sent them to the ponies I want to talk to.”

Michael blinked. “You mean it’s like sending a letter through the mail?”

She nodded. “Yes, but a lot faster.”

As Spike began to explain the method of his fire breath and how it was magical and different from a regular dragon’s fire, Twilight headed out the door and towards the Council Room.

___________________________________________________________

“Alrigh’, Twi. What’s so urgent ya had to see us so early?” Applejack asked as they all stood in the centre of the Council Room.

“Yeah,” Dash said, not bothering to suppress a yawn. “This was the first morning in a while that I didn’t have to do an early weather shift. Why’d ya have to make me miss it?”

“Indeed, darling,” Rarity said, rubbing her eyes. “A lady needs her beauty sleep, you know and I was up all last night finishing a design.”

Twilight nodded, smiling sheepishly. “Sorry I had to call you all hear so early, but this is really important. Earlier this morning Spike and I were heading for the Castle of the Two Pony Sisters, so I could get some more books from its library.”

“Yawn,” Dash said, rolling her eyes.

“But, on the way there,” Twilight said, ignoring the cyan mare’s jab, “we heard a filly scream.”

At once, all attention was focused on Twilight. Dash, who been looking the ceiling for something to occupy her mind, was now at full attention.

“It came from the castle and as soon as the scream came, it was followed by an explosion.”

“Oh, my!” Fluttershy gasped, putting a hoof to her mouth. “Was she alright?”

Twilight nodded. “That’s what Spike and I went to find out. We found her in the tower we defeated Nightmare Moon in.”

“Who was it?” Applejack asked, worried. “Don’t tell it were one’a the other crusaders and they were doing some stupid dare cos o’ Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon again.”

“It couldn’t have been Sweetie Belle,” Rarity shook her head. “She was in her room when I left the boutique.”

“An’ Apple Bloom was helpin’ with the mornin’ chores when Ah got Twi’s letter.”

Dash shrugged. “I ain’t seen the squirt today, but it's early, and I’m sure her parents woulda come to me if she was missing.”

Twilight shook her head. “No, it wasn’t any of the crusaders. It wasn’t even a filly from Ponyville.”

Rarity cocked an eyebrow. “Then where did she come from?”

Twilight looked away, an uneasy feeling in her expression. “From what she’s told me, she came from the human world.”

“Huh?” was the confused joint response.

“But, the only way out of the portal is in your room, since that's where you left it,” Dash said, pointing a hoof at Twilight. “How did she wind up in the other castle?”

Twilight shook her head. “I don’t know, Dash, and neither does she. She didn’t even know she was a pony when I found her. She thought she was a horse.”

“Then that means she’s one’a the few fr’m that world that still don’t know ’bout the portal yet,” Applejack affirmed.

Twilight shook her head. “Most of that world doesn’t know about it. It’s mainly those living in the Canterlot of that world that know. But... that’s not all that’s worrying.”

“What could be more worrying than that a human from that world, who didn’t know about our own, somehow found herself here and was mysteriously transported to Celestia and Luna’s old castle?” Rarity asked.

Twilight took a deep breath. “She’s Nightmare Moon.”

There was silence for several moments as what she’d just said settled with the others.

“Um, pardon me, Surgarcube,” Applejack said, cocking an eyebrow. “Did ya’ll just say she’s Nightmare Moon?”

Twilight nodded. “She has the eyes, the coat, wings and horn, Cutie Mark and mane and tail. However, that’s were their similarities stop, worryingly.”

“Uh, Twi,” Dash said, her expression and tone skeptical, “I may not know much about science and stuff, but Luna was Nightmare Moon and you said that filly came from the other world. If that’s true, then she’d be the Luna from there, and Sunset’s last letter said Vice Principal Luna’s still in that world. Not to mention, if she were Nightmare Moon, she’d be an adult mare, not a filly.”

Twilight shook her head. “I know that, Dash, but it’s the truth. Her mane and tail are ethereal, just like the princesses’. I saw them moving without wind. And she speaks about humans as naturally as Lyra.”

“Now there’s a scary thought,” Applejack shuddered. “She still don’t know about that world and it’s probably fer the best.”

“Wait,” Dash frowned. “If the Lyra from here is obsessed with humans, is the Lyra from there obsessed with ponies?”

Rarity frowned. “I suppose.” Then she grew worried. “And that Lyra does know about the two worlds.”

“Girls!” Twilight shouted. “This isn’t about Lyra and the two worlds. This is about a six-year-old filly I found in the old castle who used to be a human boy but is now a filly version of Nightmare Moon!”

They all began to apologize, before Dash narrowed her eyes. “Wait. Used to be a boy?”

“That’s what she told me,” Twilight nodded with a mournful expression. “She was a six-year-old, going on seven boy who was going in for an operation to get a tumour out of his head so that he wouldn’t die,” all gasped at this, “went to sleep in the operating room and woke up in the old castle as a filly Nightmare Moon, with no clue where she was or how she’d gotten there or why she was now female, let alone a whole other species.”

Dash narrowed her eyes. “You sure she’s not just lying to you to trick you?”

This caused, not Twilight, but Applejack, Rarity and Fluttershy to all snap back.

“Rainbow Dash, do you honestly think that horrible mare would be able to come out with something like that?” Rarity asked, shaking her head. “She wouldn’t even know about humans, since Sunset Shimmer wasn’t even born until centuries later, let alone be able to go into the other dimension.”

“If Nightmare Moon really were back, Dash, don’t ya’ll think she might’a tried sumthin’ else. As if she’d be able to make up a story like that an’ make it sound believable.”

“That filly is scared, lost from her family, with no idea where she is or how she got here,” Fluttershy was very close to giving The Stare, from her expression. “I don’t think for a minute that she’d be lying.”

“But Luna knows about the other world,” Dash rolled her eyes. “She was the one that told us about the mirror being a gate to another world when Sunset stole Twilight’s crown and Nightmare Moon knew everything Luna did, so she’d know about the portal. And, if she is Nightmare Moon, of course she could make up a story that sounds crazy yet believable. She fooled me into thinking The Shadowbolts wanted me to be their leader, when they don’t even exist.”

“Foolin’ you ain’t exactly tha’ hard, Surgarcube,” Applejack muttered quietly.

“And, as for if she’s lying, if she’s Nightmare Moon, of course she’d lie. She was found by the one pony that knew she would return at the Summer Sun Celebration, who then led the five of us to defeat her with the Elements. If I were her I’d have made up a story too if it meant saving my flank from somepony who’d trounced me as an adult if I was now a filly.”

“Exploding spiders.”

“Huh?” all five turned to Twilight at the odd choice of words.

“When I found her, one of the first things she did was apologize for blowing a hole in the wall. But, the way she said it was that she didn’t know the spiders could explode.”

“Uh, come again?” Applejack cocked an eyebrow.

“You all saw the spiders in the castle, right? The ones with a white star on their backs?” Nods all around. “Well, that’s what she was talking about. However, the hole had traces of Nightmare Moon’s magic, meaning she must have caused the hole and the explosion I heard after the scream, but, having been a human and not knowing about magic, didn't realize she'd done and thought the spider had exploded.”

“Wait, so Nightmare Moon was the one who screamed?” Dash looked skeptical again. “Why?”

“Well, this is just a guess, but I think Michael’s scared of spiders and seeing one caused her to panic and, not being used to having magic, blasted a hole through the wall.”

“What’s a Michael?” Pinkie asked, looking as confused as the rest.

“That’s what her name was, back when she was a human boy,” Twilight replied. “She told me after we’d called her Nightmare Moon a few times and didn’t like it.”

“What do you mean, “didn’t like it”?” Fluttershy asked, then hid behind her mane. “If you don’t mind me asking?”

Twilight sighed. “Every time either Spike or I said Nightmare Moon, Michael got really scared.”

“Cos she was found out, I bet,” Dash smirked.

Twilight shook her head. “No, Dash. When she told us not to say it, we didn’t know what she meant. She tried to say Nightmare Moon, but couldn’t even get past the N. The name Nightmare Moon scares her. Do you really think Nightmare Moon would pretend to be scared of her own name; that she’d even think of that idea?”

They all were quiet as the other five thought that over.

Applejack snorted. “Nope. She’d be hollerin’ her name fr’m here t’ Manehatten like it were nopony’s business.”

Rarity nodded. “I highly doubt Nightmare Moon would go so far as to pretend she's terrified of her own name. Her ego is far too large for that.”

“I had to even comfort her and hold her to calm her down after we found her,” Twilight said, then sighed.

“Well, I know Nightmare Moon wouldn’t be able to even stomach being comforted by one of the ponies that defeated her,” Dash mumbled, then sighed. “Fine, Twi; I believe you when you say there’s a good chance that filly isn’t Nightmare Moon.”

“There’s not only a good chance, I’m sure of it,” Twilight said firmly. “She doesn’t act at all like Nightmare Moon, and the way she described herself from before is far too detailed for it to simply be a lie, even by that mare. Michael isn’t Nightmare Moon. She somehow looks like her and has the same ethereal mane and tail and Cutie Mark, but that’s it.”

Rarity looked around the room. “So, where is, um, Michael?” She frowned. “I’m sorry, but that name just won’t do.”

“We’ll worry about what we call her later, Rarity,” Twilight replied. “She's in my room. Spike’s with her. I didn’t think it would be wise to just bring her with me and have you all jump to conclusions, as you all did, and attack her.”

Applejack nodded. “That was a good idea, Twi. Ah know Ah wouldn’a been thinkin’ past the idea, “It looks like Nightmare Moon, so it is Nightmare Moon. Get it!”.”

Twilight nodded, then turned to the door. “Come on. I’ll introduce you to her. But be careful. We don’t want to scare her any further. She may not be Nightmare Moon, but she does have her magic and powers. If we scare her, it could end really badly for all involved.”

The other five nodded and followed after her as she led them to her room.

Author's Note

chapter 2 is out.

well, twi decided to avoid the keep it secret route she did with nyx, though, with nyx it could have worked. how do you disguise an ethereal mane and tail?

will try to get another chapter out soon, though not sure when that will be. looking forward to scribbler's nightmare night special. it's one of the things i'm lucky i can still enjoy after being stuck here in equestria.

Luna: Found you at last, daughter. Now, it's off to bed for your nap, just like your siblings.

Me: Gah! No! I won't take a nap! Happy Nightmare Night, everypony, really gotta go, BYE! *flies off, with Luna giving chase*

Chapter 4

Chapter 4

___________________________________________________________

Celestia sighed as she and Luna walked back inside from the balcony, having just finished making the announcement to Canterlot, which would then be spread throughout all of Equestria and beyond.

As she had expected, there had been those who had demanded Stellar Nova’s banishment right away. Prince Blueblood and several of the other nobles who thought too highly of themselves had been among them.

Luna had gotten very defensive when Blueblood had hinted that there was a good chance the filly would not last long before she was brought to justice at others’ hooves and warned that any who dared to hurt even a strand of Stellar’s fur would be banished to the moon in her stead.

Thinking of Luna, she looked very tired now, as if something heavy was weighing on her mind. Celestia knew what it was all too well.

“Luna?” she asked, stopping as they entered the hall leading to their chambers.

Luna, who’d walked a little ahead, paused and looked drearily back at Celestia from over her shoulder. “Yes, sister?” her voice sounded tired too.

Celestia sighed and looked to her younger sister. “You don’t have to keep everything bottled up. You can tell me what’s on your mind.”

Luna turned to look ahead, not meeting Celestia’s gaze. “There’s nothing to talk about.”

“I beg to differ,” Celestia voice became a little bit sterner. “Ever since you came out from that young filly’s mind you have been distracted.” She moved forward, coming to her sister’s side and draped a wing over her. “What happened?”

Luna looked down, her eyes closed for several moments. “Nightmare’s last words before I left the subconscious.”

Celestia nearly stiffened, but stopped herself. “What did she say?”

Luna had explained how the cage within the filly’s soul worked and that Luna had spoken with Nightmare as she was trapped within the very body she’d created. What could she have said to Luna that would affect her like this?

“Your daughter will never know freedom from me.”

Celestia blinked, confused by her response. “Pardon?”

“Those were her words,” Luna whispered, her voice quivering slightly. “She said my daughter would never know freedom from her.”

Celestia’s eyes widened slightly as was Luna said registered. “You mean, she meant...?”

Luna nodded. “She was referring to Stellar. She referred to her as my daughter, telling me that she would never be free of her.”

Celestia sighed, closing her eyes, a tiny smile appearing on her muzzle. “I had a feeling that was how you felt about her.”

Luna’s head shot up and she whirled to look at Celestia, wide eyed and worried. “What?”

Celestia’s smile faded a little. “Stellar. It’s what you would have called her, had she survived.”

Luna’s face became a little paler and she looked away, tears in her eyes. “I... she’s not my daughter, Celestia. She’s... She’s...”

The older Alicorn shook her head and pulled her sister closer in a wing hug. “If you truly felt that way, Luna, you would not have given her that name.”

Luna stifled, then looked to Celestia with pleading eyes. “But I’m not sure how I feel about her, Tia,” she almost sobbed. “I don’t want to think about her, but she’s in this mess because of me. If I hadn’t become Nightmare Moon all those years ago, Stellar wouldn’t have to pay for my wrong-doings now.”

Celestia shook her head and nuzzled her sister. “Nightmare Moon came from you, sister. That is something you cannot deny.”

“Don’t you think I know that?!” Luna snapped, looking up at Celestia with a glare. “I know full well it was my actions that brought about Nightmare Moon. I am not and will not ever deny that!”

“Let me finish,” Celestia said, scolding entering her voice.

Luna looked down, still glaring and nodded.

“Nightmare Moon came from you,” Celestia began again. “In essence, that makes you like her mother.”

Luna glare turned into a scowl. “I will never think of Nightmare Moon as my daughter, Celestia.”

“But, you might Stellar,” Celestia replied.

Luna remained silent.

The older Alicorn shook her head. “She cannot return to her world, Luna. You know that better than any of us; you saw it happen. She will need a family now, one who will look after her and be able to stay with her.”

Luna lifted and cocked her head slightly at this. “Stay with her? What do you mean?”

Celestia closed her eyes. “Nightmare Moon was born from you, Luna and now Stellar lives within her body. Her Cutie Mark is near identical to your own, meaning she is connected to the Tree of Harmony, just as you are.”

Luna’s eyes widened. “Y-you mean...?”

Celestia nodded. “Like us, Cadance, Twilight and the other Bearers, Stellar is immortal and will not die of age. If we were to put her with a permanent family, it would need to be one that is also immortal. You subconsciously knew this, which is why you put Twilight and her friends in charge of caring for her until we can settle everything.”

“Until?” Luna asked quietly.

Celestia nodded, pulled away, and started heading down the hall. “A child needs her mother, Luna. Please, think this over before you make any choices.”

___________________________________________________________

"This is preposterous," Blueblood muttered as he walked back towards his room.

He had just returned from his aunts' announcement, which was one he definitely had not expected. The idea that Nightmare Moon was back, not in his aunt's body, but one that was her own, was a very worrying thought. However, what truly worried him was how his aunts had decided not to banish her to the moon, but left her in the care of Princess Twilight and the other Element Bearers.

True, if they were not going to banish Nightmare Moon, leaving her under the watch of the six ponies that had stopped her and freed Princess Luna from her was probably the best move. Still, one of the Bearers was that unruly unicorn who'd shook cake onto him at the Gala back before Princess Twilight was a princess and he didn't think leaving the fate of keeping an eye on that monster of an Alicorn to that unicorn was a good idea.

"Is there anything you'll need help with, Your Highness?" a maid asked him as he entered his room.

Blueblood would have answered, but felt a squirming within him that made he pause and he struggled to keep himself together. After a few moments, he sighed, then shook his head.

"If I need anything, you will be summoned. Now go."

The maid bowed, then left, closing the door behind her.

Once the door was closed, Blueblood used his magic to lock it, ensuring none would disturb him.

With him no longer likely to be disturbed, Blueblood went over to his bed and levitated it up, before a panel on the floor lit up and moved away, revealing several vials filled with a dull glowing blue liquid.

Blueblood levitated one out, uncorked it and drank it, grimacing at the taste. No matter how many times he consumed this, it still tasted as horrible as always. But it was necessary. If he did not drink it, he would transform into something he did not wish to be. It was a shame he could not tell his aunts of his illness, but it was something he had to keep secret.

As the squirming feeling inside of him ceased, Blueblood noticed how low he was on finished potions. He needed to get more of the last two ingredients and make more potions before he ran out. He only had enough for several vials. He needed to be sure he'd have enough. His aunts would need him to be his best now, more than ever, with Nightmare Moon back and a mare of her own.

Blueblood moved the panel back into place, lowered his bed, then turned to the wall mirror on the far side of the room. He stepped towards it, his horn still glowing, but with a different spell than before.

The mirror shone with a blue light and where the mirror had been a second before, there was no an opening leading into blackness.

Blueblood did not stop at this, but kept going, entering the darkness, where he kept the two ingredients needed to finish his potion. After this, he would have to go looking for others that would agree with him on what actions should be taken against Nightmare Moon. He knew that would not be hard, he had heard several of them arguing amongst themselves during and directly after the announcement.

As the darkness enveloped by the darkness and lit his horn to light the way, he started to strategize how best to communicate with those ponies. If all went well, they could find a way to capture the monster and keep her bound until his aunts came to their senses and took the true coarse of action needed to keep the kingdom, no, the whole world safe.

___________________________________________________________

I shifted in my bed.

Wow. That was all just a dream? I haven’t had a dream that felt as real as that in ages. I even got hurt in it. Didn’t think that was meant to be possible. That gas the doctors’ used sure gave weird dreams.

I’m about to drift back off to sleep when I realize I don’t feel like me. I feel like I did... in that dream.

I slowly open my eyes and rub them with my hooves and sigh. Yep. Not a dream. At least I could fool myself for a few seconds.

I sit up, the covers falling of the top of me and I look around. I’m still in Twilight Sparkle’s bedroom, which means either Princess Luna didn’t pass her judgment on me yet, or she had and I’d been cleared.

I gave a small smile. I was relieved I wasn’t being sent to the moon. The idea would’ve sounded cool before, back when I was human, but it filled me with an unexplainable fear now.

Snoring causes me to look around the room again and I see Spike sleeping in the basket he’d been laying in while reading his comics as we’d waited for Twilight.

I can’t help giggling at him now. He was sprawled out in his basket, a comic lying open on his chest. He must have fallen asleep reading as he watched over me.

I stretched, then go stiff. The bed feels wet, really wet.

Oh, no. I’ve wet the bed again! I’ve haven’t done that in ages! Oh, why me! This isn’t even my bed, it’s Twilight’s! I hope she isn’t mad at me. Oh, I just wish the bed was clean and dry!

During my panicked thoughts, I notice a feeling I had from before, back in that other castle. My horn feels all tingly and I can hear that strange shimmering sound again.

At once, the bed doesn’t feel wet anymore. In fact, it feels like it’s been freshly made.

I blink. How on Earth did that happen?

My question is answered instead by my tummy. I wince at the pain. I’d only ever felt this pain when I hadn’t eaten anything in a really long time. When was the last time I ate, anyway?

I think back to before I woke up as a girl pony, a filly, I think Twilight called me, when I was still a human boy. I hadn’t gotten to eat lunch because patients weren’t allowed to eat before surgery and that had happened in the late morning.

I frown. When I woke up as a filly, it had been early morning. Did that mean I’d gone a whole day without eating? Well, at least that explained why my tummy was hurting. It wanted food, now!

Carefully, so that I didn’t wake Spike, I got out of bed and hopped to the floor, my wings stretching out and allowing me to gently glide down to floor, my hooves lightly tapping on the crystal.

I shivered a little. I still wasn’t used to these wings. Having them felt weird. I could control them like I used to my arms and my mane. It just felt weird. Though why I felt moving my wings felt weirder than using my mane I don’t know.

I tiptoed (hoofed?) out the room and peaked out the double doors, before yanking my head back in and holding back a squeak of fright. Two tall ponies were standing out the door, on either side. One was a unicorn and the other a Pegasus. They both were wearing armour and had white coats.

I whipped back into the room and hurry over to Spike, hesitating. Those ponies had looked like boys, or, whatever an adult boy pony is called and I didn’t want to get in trouble.

I nudged Spike with my nose.

“Why, yes, Rarity,” he mumbled, a really goofy grin on his face. “That is an ice cream castle.”

I raise an eyebrow. Rarity was that white unicorn, wasn’t she? The one with the curly purple mane and tail and diamonds on her bum? Why was Spike dreaming about her and an ice cream castle? That just sounded weird. Then again, this isn’t my world, so maybe dragons like Spike having those kinds of dreams is normal?

I shake my head and nudge him again, a little harder this time.

He snorts, smacking his lips and opening his eyes slightly. He does jumps when he sees me, then calms down.

“Oh, it’s just you, Stellar,” he said, yawning and stretching himself. “Don’t sneak up on a dragon when he’s napping like that, okay?”

I’m not paying attention to his question. I’m looking around the room, trying to see who he was talking to, before I ask him just that.

Spike blinks, then points at me. “I was talking to you. There’s nopony else in here, so who did you think I was talking to.”

I shake my head. “But why’d you call me Stellar. My name’s Michael.”

Spike smiled. “The girls thought, since you’re a filly now, you should have another name, one that won’t confuse other ponies when they hear it.”

I cocked an eyebrow. “Stellar? Why that?”

Spike got up and hopped out of his basket. “Well, stellar means like stars and space and stuff like that. Your Cutie Mark is like Princess Luna’s and her special talent is the night, raising the moon and stars and stuff.”

I blink, even more confused. “Princess Luna raises the moon? Why?”

“Well, so the night can begin,” he replied matter-of-factly. “Why else?”

I frown. “But, I learned this on a TV show about space. The moon moves around the planet on its own because of grav... grav... Oh, what was that word again?”
“Gravity?” he offered.

“Yeah, that,” I nodded, pointing at him. “Gravidy moves the moon around the planet and the planet around the sun.”

Spike chuckled. “Maybe in your world, but here, Princess Celestia raises the sun and moves it around our planet and Luna the moon, not the planet moving around the sun and the moon all on its own.”

My frown becomes that of complete confusion. “This world is weird.” I shake my head. “But why a girly name? Couldn’t they have thought of a name that sounds more like a boy’s name?”

Spike frowns, folding his arms and looking up. “Well, I don’t think there’re many names that would’ve worked like that. The only one I can think of right now is Artemis.”

I scrunch up my nose. “Ew. That sounds dumb.”

Spike shrugged. “Well, it’s either Stellar Nova or Artemis.”

I glare at him, then look away. “Fine. I’ll take the stupid girl name... Wait. Nova?”

Spike nodded. “Yeah. Princess Luna gave you the name of Stellar, then Rainbow Dash added Nova to the end, making you Stellar Nova.”

I thought that over and smiled. “Okay. If it has Nova at the end, I suppose it works for a nickname.”

Spike blinked. “Nickname?”

I nodded, turning to the door. “I’m Michael. Michael Wilson, and always will be. Ponies can call me Stellar Nova while I’m here, but when I go back home, I’m calling myself Michael again.”

Spike remained silent.

I turned around and saw some uncomfortable expression on his face. Something was upsetting him.

“Spike?” I asked, trotting back to him. “What’s wrong?”

“It... it’s nothing,” he said, not meeting my eyes. “Hey, you wanna get something to eat? I’m starving.”

My tummy grumbled and I winced, nodding in agreement, before I remembered why I’d woken him up in the first place, my ears drooping, which made me feel even more anxious. I don’t like how my ears move so much more than before.

“Um, what about the ponies standing outside?” I asked, my voice quiet.

Spike blinks, then grins, waving a claw. “Ah, they’re okay. Stay with me and you’ll be fine. They won’t do anything to ya.”

I wasn’t so sure. I could still remember how Twilight first reacted when she saw me. She’d been so angry and scared. What if other ponies were like that?

Even Princess Luna and the pony I’m guessing was Princess Celestia had been angry when they saw me. What’s to stop other ponies from being that way around me?

Spike doesn’t seem to notice my worry and heads for the door. I hurry after him. As we pass the two ponies both their eyes look at me and I wince.

There was something about their stares. It wasn’t like the look Twilight had had, or Princess Luna and Princess Celestia, but it still made me feel bad.

“Just getting something to eat, guys,” Spike said to them, completely at ease. “She’s coming with.”

They nodded to the tiniest bit, then their eyes moved away from me and face ahead again.

I looked to Spike uncertainly and followed him. We went down several halls, before a smell reached my nose; smell that made my tummy groan with hunger.
Whatever that smell was, it smelled tasty and I wanted it.

Spike led me down another few halls before we entered what looked like a large kitchen, where several ponies dressed as chefs were all hurrying about, cooking things I both knew and others I’d never seen before.

Spike led me through there, quickly made some food for us, then showed me to what looked like a dinner room. It wasn’t that big, which took me by surprise. This being a castle, I’d expected a huge room, with a table that stretched so far you could fit about ten different meals on it at once. This room, however, was cosy and had a table that looked like it would sit up to maybe ten.

Not that I was complaining. A big room like that would’ve made me more uncomfortable. This room felt nice and I was glad we’d be eating in here.

We sat down at the table, it still felt weird, sitting as a pony. It wasn’t really sitting, since I was doing was putting my bum on the floor. It’s hard to explain. It was like I was sitting like a dog, while Spike sat like any human would and he placed the trays onto the table and I looked at the food on the trays. Each had a plate of what looked like fries, the kind my family and I would get at McDonalds or Hungry Jacks, only a little oddly shaped, a big, shiny, red apple, with the skin still on and a glass of water.

I glanced at Spike as he took some of the fries and stuffed them into his mouth, before I turned to the unicorn as she turned to leave. I looked at the fries, then to Spike again. “Um, Spike?”

“Yff?” he said through a mouthful of his fries.

I looked to my fries and pocked it with a hoof. “What are these?”

Spike swallowed. “Hay fries.”

I raise an eyebrow. “Hay fries? Like, hay? The kind horses eat?”

Spike stared at me, a little confused. “Well, yeah. All ponies eat hay, horses too.”

I look to the plate uncertainly. Gulping, I use my mane to pick up one of the pieces of hay fries, lift it to my mouth and take a small bite, bracing for a nasty flavour.

I blink. It doesn’t taste bad at all. It kinda tasted like the batter fish is fried in down at the fish and chips shop down the road from my house back home, only a little saltier.

I shrugged. I’d thought it would taste worse, but they were pretty nice. I ate a few more, then took a gulp of my water.

It was now that I looked at my apple uncertainly. I’ve never liked eating apple skin; whenever I ate an apple it would be pealed.

I glanced at Spike and saw him just take the apple as it is and chop down on it.

Not wanting to seem rude, to either him or the unicorn who’d made prepared the food, I wrapped a piece of my mane around the apple, lifted it to my mouth and took a bite, preparing for the grimace I normally can’t help make, like the few other times I’d eaten apple with the skin on.

But, like with the bad taste I’d expected from the hay fries, it didn’t come. In fact, it felt okay. I didn’t mind crunching the apple skin like I did as a human. Does this have something to do with me being a pony now?

I put it out of my mind and continuing eating, my tummy telling me it was grateful for the food.

A few minutes later, Spike and I were finished and my tummy was happy.

“That was yummier than I thought it would be,” I admitted as we took our trays and plates back to the kitchen, Spike holding his with his claws, me carrying mine with my mane.

“Knew you’d like it,” he said, sounding a little smug.

We take our dirty dishes to a small sink, where Spike quickly cleans them before motioning for me to follow him after putting the dishes on a rack to dry.

I keep glancing around as we walk. Where was he leading me?

“Um, Spike?” I asked quietly.

“Hmm?” he asked, glancing at me before looking ahead again as we turned another corner.

“Um, can you keep a secret? And you can’t tell Twilight!”

He glances back again and I see a small bit of something enter his eyes, before he looks away again. “Depends. What’s the secret?”

"I..." I looked down, not wanting to meet his eyes. “I wet the bed.”

He stops, causing me to bump into him. He turns around, raising an eybrow. “Seriously?”

I nodded, feeling more embarrassed every second.

He just stares at me for several seconds, then snorts and starts laughing.

“Hey!” I snapped, pouting. “It’s not funny. I don’t do it that much.”

After a few moments he calms down. “I-I’m sorry, Stellar,” he said, still laughing a little. “I was expecting something way off from that and just hearing it—” he burst into laughter again, but stopped at a glare from me. “Okay, okay. I’ll help you hide it and get the bed cleaned so Twi doesn’t know.”

I shake my head. “But that’s the weird thing. Soon as I realized I’d wet the bed, I wished really hard that it was dry and clean and then my horn felt all tingly, like back at that other castle and I heard this weird shimmering noise again and, suddenly, the bed felt good as new.”

Spike frowned, folding his arm. “Huh. Never heard of a pony using their magic like that before.”

Now I frowned. “Magic?”

Spike nodded and pointed to my horn, then my mane and tail. “All ponies have it. Earth Ponies have a magic that make them more in tune with the earth, pegasi magic helps them fly, manipulate the weather and even touch and walk on clouds, and unicorn magic varies from unicorn to unicorn.”

I was still confused by the first part of what he’d said. “Earth Ponies?”

Spike blinked, then shook his head, smiling. “Right. Sorry, keep forgetting you didn’t grow up knowing all this. “They’re four types of ponies. Earth Ponies, unicorns and pegasi are the most usual you’ll find.”

“And... Alicorns?” I knew that was the type I was, Twilight had said so, though she hadn’t explained what difference there really was from Alicorns and other ponies, aside from us having both pegasi wings and unicorn horns.

Spike nodded. “They’re the really rare ones. Counting you, I only know of five Alicorns.”

“Who’s the other one?” I asked, curious. “I know about Twilight, Princess Luna and Princess Celestia. Counting me, who’s the other one?”

“Her name’s Cadance,” Spike grinned. “At least, that’s what she prefers to be called. Her full name is Mi Amore Cadenza, but she prefers Cadance.”

“I can see why,” I nod, frowning. “I don’t think I can ever say that.” I shook my head. “But, Twilight said Alicorns are special. What’s so special about us?”

Spike’s grin only seemed to widen. “Well, aside from the fact that there’s only four— sorry, five of you, you’ve got all three types.”

“Huh?” I cocked my head. All three? How did I have all three?

Spike shook his head. “Don’t worry; you’ll learn soon enough. Oh, yeah. And your mane and tail are pure magic. That’s why you can do what you can with it.”

I blinked, looking up, then nodding. My parents had read me a story a long time ago and someone who could do things with her hair. Can’t remember what it was, but I do remember it. Or maybe I’m mixing up my memories with that villain, Hair Raiser from those Power Pony comics Spike showed me.

“Come on,” Spike’s voice cut off my train of thought, “let’s get to Twi. She’ll wanna know you’re finally awake.”

I frowned. “How long was I asleep?’

“It’s about 3:30pm,” Spike smirked.

My eyes widened and my jaw dropped. 3:30pm? I was asleep for the whole day? No wonder my tummy was hurting as it demanded something to eat; I’d gone two days without eating a thing.

Spike chuckled and we returned to our walking.

After some time we came to a large crystal door with markings I remembered seeing on Twilight and all her friends.

I quickly glance at my mark. What had Spike meant when he said my talent was for the night, like Princess Luna? What did that even mean? If she raises the moon, how would I have a talent the same? There’s only one moon.

Spike opens the door and I follow him inside. Twilight is sitting on one of seven thrones that stood in a circle in the room, a large golden circle with a six-pointed star sitting on the floor within the circle of thrones.

Twilight looks up as we come in and smiles. “Well, I was wondering when our newest Alicorn would wake up.”

I blushed as I looked away. “Sorry.”

Twilight shook her head. “No need, Stellar. You needed your rest. Anyway, now that you’re up, we can get you registered so you can go to school tomorrow.”

I frowned. “I have to go to school? A pony school? But this isn’t even my world! Can’t I wait until I get home to go back to school?”

Something flashed over Twilight’s face, but I couldn’t tell what, before she closed her eyes and turned away.

“Just because you’re in another dimension does not mean you can skip out on your education,” she said in a tone I’d heard my parents and school teachers used whenever I had to do what they said, even if I didn’t want to.

I looked away. “But... what if the teacher isn’t... What if she’s scary?”

My teacher in second grade is Miss Euwing. She’s nice, but she can be really scary some times. If I have to go to school here, I don’t want a teacher who’s even scarier.

Twilight had turned around and now she smiled and giggled. “You don’t need to worry. Miss Cheerilee is a very kind pony. She teaches Rarity and Applejack’s little sisters and they love her.”

I scuff a hoof on the floor. “Um... okay,” I said quietly. “But, I’ll only go until I go back home,” I pointed a hoof at her. “Got it.”

That look seemed to pass over her face again and Twilight looked away. “Sure. Alright, it’s a deal,” she said, her voice having gone very quiet, before she cleared her throat. “Come on, then. That day’s almost over and there’s a lot of paperwork I’ll have to fill out.”

___________________________________________________________

“T-Twilight?”

“Hmm?”

“Why do so many ponies keep staring at me?”

I turned my head back to the ground, if only so I couldn’t see all the stares I was getting from all the other ponies as we walked through the town. Twilight said it was called Ponyville.

As soon as Twilight had started leading me out of the castle and into town, every pony stopped and stared at us as we passed them. Some stares were in confusion, others sympathetic, some sad, but some were angry and it was those stares that made me stay as close to Twilight as I could without getting in her way.

Twilight made a huffing sound, then nuzzled my head, which made me feel a little bit better. “Don’t worry about it. They’ll stop after a while.”

“But I want them to stop now,” I whispered, seeing a boy pony, Twilight and Spike said they’re called stallions, glare at me as if I’d just broken his window or something.

After a few minutes of walking we came to a building painted several different types of reds and surrounded by a nice green yard. The building was decorated with festive hearts; even the weather vane on the top of the bell tower had a heart, looking almost like Cupid’s arrow. There was a playground was behind the building, while in front there was a flagpole and a hedge shaped like a pony wearing a square, flat-topped hat with a tassel.

“I-is this the school?” I asked, glancing around.

Twilight nodded. “Now, Cheerilee should be inside. Let’s go in and get you signed up.”

I nodded, even though I’d have rather just go back to the castle and wait in Twilight’s room until I could go home and followed her inside, when down a few halls, not much of which I paid attention to, just keeping my head looking down and stopped at one door, then walked in.

The inside looked a lot like my class room back home. A large number of desks, though these were for one person— sorry, pony per desk instead of lots of them all together, there were pictures on the walls that we clearly done by children and a blackboard with chalk.

Sitting at a desk in front of the corner of the blackboard furthest away from the door was a purply mare with pinkish and white hair and green eyes. She didn’t have wings or a horn, so she must be an Earth Pony.

Once Spike and Twilight had explained it enough for me to understand, I was starting to tell the differences easily.

“Hello, Cheerilee,” Twilight said as we stopped.

The pony named Cheerilee looked up from her papers and I quickly ducked behind Twilight.

“Oh, good afternoon, Your Highness,” I heard her say.

I could practically hear Twilight roll her eyes. “Cheerilee, you don’t have to address me as a princess. Twilight is just fine.”

Cheerilee chuckled. It was a warm, happy sound. “Sorry, Twilight. You know I’m just teasing. Now, what can I do for you?”

Twilight shook her head. “Well, you heard the announcement?”

Announcement?

I could just see Cheerilee nod her head from where I was. “Yes. I was there at Town Hall when Mayor Mare read it out. I can’t believe she’s back, as a filly and that the princesses have left her in yours and the other Bearers’ care.”

I got an uneasy feeling this announcement had been something to do with me.

“Well, that’s why I’m here,” Twilight said, turning her head back and giving me an encouraging smile. “Come on out. She won’t hurt you.”

I hesitate, before I peeked out from behind Twilight. “He-hello, Miss Cheerilee,” I whisper, if only to be polite.

As soon as she sees me a look enters her eyes; one I’d seen in a lot of the eyes of ponies we’d passed on the way here. Fear, mixed with uncertainty.

“I’m enrolling her in school, and was hoping she could start tomorrow,” Twilight said, causing Miss Cheerilee to take her eyes off me and move them back to Twilight. I noticed Twilight get a small frown. “Don’t tell me you’re scared of her? You can see she’s more scared of you than you are to her.”

Miss Cheerilee glances back at me and I tried to hide behind Twilight again, but she uses a wing to push me out, so I’m sitting right in front of Miss Cheerilee.

I quickly look down, not wanting to meet the fear in her eyes, but Twilight uses the wing from before to lift my head so that I’ve no choice.

After a few moments of us staring at each other, the fear in Miss Cheerilee’s eyes slowly faded and she gave me a small smile.

“Okay,” she said, turning back to Twilight. “Let’s fill out the paperwork and she’ll be able to start school tomorrow.”

We spent a while, Twilight signing papers whilst she talked with Miss Cheerilee. By the time the sun was very close to setting, Twilight and Miss Cheerilee finally finished.

“That should be all,” the Earth Pony said, placing the last of the papers onto a large pile, turning to me and smiling. “I look forward to seeing you tomorrow, Stellar.”

I looked down. “Th... thank you... Miss Cheerilee,” I whisper.

“So, who will be picking her up tomorrow?” she asked, after giving me a quick smile, to Twilight.

“Applejack,” Twilight replied. “She’ll bring her to school the next day, unless somepony else offers to take her, then Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and finally Pinkie.”

Miss Cheerilee nodded. “Well, have a good evening, you two and see you tomorrow, Stellar.”

I nodded, Twilight and I got up and we began to leave the school house, when I stopped.

I needed to use the little boy— I mean, little filly’s room. Twilight showed me to them and helped me figure out the toilet. They were a bit like those back home, only I had to sort of squat over it, which was actually easier than it used to be for me, back when I had two legs, because I now had four.

I was very embarrassed that I’d needed help using the toilet, at my age, but Twilight didn’t say anything about it and, once I’d finished and washed my front hooves (don’t know why, when I walk on them anyway) we said a final goodbye to Miss Cheerilee and left.

___________________________________________________________

We returned to the castle, by which time it was night, so we had dinner, salad (which I was surprised I didn’t have a problem with like I usually do), some more hay fries and a glass of water.

Even though I’d been sleeping most of the day, once we’d finished, dinner, I was really tired. Twilight, however, made me have a bath, which she helped me with, since I was so tired and still not used to my new temporary pony body.

It was embarrassing, having someone, or I guess, somepony giving me a bath when I’d been giving myself bathes since last year, but I was so tired I didn’t even care.

When she’d finished my bath, she brushed my teeth, I was too tired to question why ponies had toothpaste, then led me towards the door out her room.

I was so tired I didn't even notice we were in another room until after I was lying in a bed and Twilight was turning to leave. "Goodnight, Stellar. See you in the morning."

As soon as the door closed, I woke up the tiniest bit and looked around. The room was huge, like, as big as my house back home.

Suddenly, I couldn't help but shivering as I realized I was so alone in this room. The wind was blowing outside, sounding like ghosts wailing in the night. I shiver and pull the blankets further around me.

I haven't been this scared at night since that time I stayed with my grandparents house in the hills; the wind had sounded just like this that time. I'd been so scared my grandpa, to get me to stop getting out of bed and just got to sleep, actually threatened to leave me outside in that wind, which had made me go quiet and just stay scared in my room the whole night til I finally feel asleep.

The wind made a particularly loud wailing against the castle and I screamed, feeling that tingling in my horn again and hearing that shimmering sound, before I felt like I had been squashed into a ball for a second, before feeling normal again and plodding down on something soft.

"Huh—Wha?" a startled voice said and I turned around to see Twilight staring blearly at me.

I rushed forward and clung onto hertightly and whispered, “C-can I sleep with you tonight?”

I didn’t want to sleep in room in this big castle all on my own, not on my first night here. It was way too scary.

Twilight hesitated, then smiled, lifted the covers and I hurried under them. She lay down, whispering, "Goodnight, Stellar."

"Night, Twilight," I yawned as I snuggled into her fur, finding it soft and comforting and, my eyes drifting closed, fell to sleep.

Author's Note

Well, here's chapter 4. Would've had it out yesterday, but my dad made me get off the computer because we were going to a bbq birthday lunch at my uncle's place and he wanted me off so we'd be ready, even though i couldn't finished editing and publishing this chapter in the time we were waiting to leave after.

So, Stellar's gonna be starting school. wonder how that's gonna turn out.

Luna: Well, you're writing the character that way, are you?

Me: Gah! Mama, would yoo stop sneaking up on me wike dat?

Luna: *chuckles* Sorry, sweetie. But, now that you've published that chapter, i think it's time for a nap.

Me: No! *flails about while being leviated away from the computer back towards the nursery* Don' wanna nap!

Luna: Come now, your siblings are all napping soundly. *blinks then turns to the reader* Oh, please leave comments for Autum below, hope you enjoyed this chapter and, til next time, later everypony.

Me: Hey! That's my line! You can't take my outro!

Chapter 5

Chapter 5

___________________________________________________________

“Are you sure you’ve got everything?” Twilight asked for what felt like the millionth time.

“Yes, Twilight.” I rolled my eyes, using my mane to hitch the saddlebags she’d put on me into a more comfortable position. These saddlebags feel weird, wearing two, one on each side of me instead of one on my back, like in my world.

I couldn’t help feeling annoyed by Twilight. She’d asked me that same question too many times for me to count since we’d left the castle. At first, I’d been anxious as we walked through the town and ponies had looked at me like they had yesterday, but now, after being asked the same question so many times, my anxiousness was replaced by annoyance.

“You have your lunch, you pencils, your papers, your text books—?”

“Yes!” I almost shouted. Man, Twilight was worse than my mum back home on my first day of school; during all four years I’d been there and started the new school year. “Twilight, I have everything. You packed my bags yourself. Stop asking me the same question over and over. It’s getting annoying.”

Twilight blushed and grinned, looking away. “Sorry. Old habits.”

I shook my head and we turned a corner and the school was in front of us, only this time, there were lots of ponies there, a lot of them about the same size as me, so most likely the same age too.

As soon as we started walking towards the school, a lot of the younger ponies and the older ones stopped and watched us.

I couldn’t help hearing smalls bits of what some were saying.

“... going here? Maybe I should think about homeschooling my child for their own safety.”

“What’s Princess Twilight thinking? How is sending that monster to school a good idea?”

“Hey, is that Nightmare Moon?”

That last one made me flinch. It had come from an Earth Pony smaller than me. He was white with really light-brown, almost orange patches across his fur. He sounded like he came from Britain, from his accent.

Twilight put a wing around me, making me feel a bit better and we went inside, into the classroom I was meant to be in and I paused.

Miss Cheerilee was standing at the blackboard, writing the name I’d been given while I’m here.

That was not what made me pause, though. She was holding the chalk with her hoof. How does that work? Hooves don’t have fingers, so how was she gripping the chalk? This world makes no sense!

There were a few fillies and colts in the classroom, all of whom had turned when I entered and were all staring at me.

I shrank away a little, but Twilight edged me forward, an encouraging smile on her face.

“Now, remember, you’re staying with Applejack at Sweet Apple Acres tonight."

I nodded. Apparently, to keep everypony happy (though I’ve no idea what they meant by that) I was going to be staying with Twilight and her friends each night. First I stayed with Twilight; tonight I would be staying at her friend Applejack’s house, then Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and finally Pinkie Pie.

I won’t lie when I say I’m not looking forward to staying with Pinkie Pie. It’s not hard to guess she’s that pink pony that grabbed me the first day.

“So, where is Sweet Apple Acres?”

Twilight smiled. “Just follow Apple Bloom after school and you’ll be just fine. She’s Applejack’s little sister, so she’ll show you the way.”

“Who’s Apple Bloom?” I asked, though I was thinking that was a very odd name.

Then again, every name I’d heard in this world was weird. Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Celestia? No one in my world had a name like that.

Still, even if those names seemed normal here, I’d really questioned why they’d called me Stellar Nova. From what I’ve learned of Space from The Magic School Bus space episodes, Stellar is a huge amount of stars, I think and Nova means explosion, like supernova, when a star explodes.

Then name sounded nice, but when you think about it, it kinda sounds like my name means stars exploding. Some might take that the wrong way.

Twilight pointed and spoke, pulling me from my thoughts and I turned to where she was pointing. There was an Earth Pony filly standing with a unicorn and Pegasus filly.

All three looked like they’d been talking about something before I’d come in and were now all just staring at me.

Apple Bloom was yellow with a red mane and tail and wearing a large pink bow in her hair.

The Pegasus was orange with a purple mane and tail that reminded me of Rainbow Dash’s (maybe they’re sisters?) and the unicorn was white with a light-purple and white curly mane and tail. None of them had pictures, which Twilight had explained to me were called Cutie Mark, on their flanks.

I really didn’t think they’d want to know me, let alone that Apple Bloom would want to show me where she lives. From the way everypony has looked at me since I first woke up here, I feel like they’re telling me to go.

I would, of course, if I knew how, but I don’t. So, until Princess Luna and Princess Celestia can send me home, I’m stuck here. Still, I can’t help feeling like I’ve done something wrong, with the way I keep getting stared at.

“Well, have a good day, Stellar,” Twilight said, leaving. “Be good for Applejack tonight.”

I hunched down as every filly and colt stared at me, til it got to be too much and I hid behind Miss Cheerilee desk and waited there for her to come.

___________________________________________________________

Cheerilee entered the class and all the fillies and colts hurried to their seats, all save one, who was hiding behind the teacher’s own desk.

She couldn’t help noticing the worried looks on all the other young ponies’ faces. They were worried about, as far as they knew that Nightmare Moon was hiding behind their teacher’s desk.

The mulberry mare gave an inward sigh. It was clear that Stellar was just like Twilight had said, more scared of others than they were of her for looking like Nightmare Moon.

She stepped to the front of the classroom and addressed her students. “Good morning, class.”

“Good morning, Miss Cheerilee,” they all chanted, some, like Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, sounding bored.

She ignored this and stepped up to the desk and looked out at her class. “We have a new student joining us today. She’s rather shy, so be nice to her, alright?”

Everypony wore a look of horror on their faces, which Cheerilee tried to ignore, as she leaned down behind her desk.

“It’s alright,” she began as she spoke to the small black filly curled up under her desk. “You can come... out...”

Stellar’s face was stained with tears. She looked like she had been crying for a few minutes.

Cheerilee stood up and gave the class a firm look. “Was anypony mean to her before I got here?” she asked, having a feeling she knew the answer to the question, but asked it, none the less.

As she expected, Diamond Tiara answered her. “Why are you asking that?” she said, with an air of superiority Cheerilee really hoped would soon be disciplined out of her. “She’s Nightmare Moon! Why is she even here?! The princesses are insane if they think she should be here!”

A sob at the mention of the Mare in the Moon’s name caused Cheerilee to glance down at Stellar. Her crying had started anew, with fresh tears running down her face.

Cheerilee fixed the class, Diamond Tiara in particular, with a hard stare. “I am only going to say this once. Stellar Nova is not the Mare in the Moon. If I find out any one of you having been treating had badly because of who you think she is instead of who she is, your parents will be finding out about it and there will be a month-long detention.”

Several fillies and colts all glanced around, worried by the very real threat of that punishment, even Silver Spoon looked a little uncertain.

Diamond Tiara, however, just scoffed. “You really believe Nightmare Moon’s a good pony now? She’s evil, Miss Cheerilee! Evil!”

“She’s not the one making a filly younger than herself cry, Diamond Tiara,” Cheerilee said firmly.

“Yeah, well... she... what?”

Cheerilee went behind her desk again and nuzzled Stellar, who latched around her neck and sobbed into her coat. The older mare wrapped a foreleg around the small Alicorn and guided her out from behind the desk and into full view of the class.

Many of the young ponies gasps at the tear stains on her face as she continued to sob, trying to wide her eyes, but with tears continually flowing.

Cheerilee looked to the class, then directly at Diamond Tiara, who had an eyebrow cocked in complete confusion. “Does this look like an evil filly to any of you?” she asked, her tone saying the answer was “no”. “Because, to my eyes, I see a scared, upset young pony who needs kindness, not hatred.”

Many fillies and colts all looked to each other, shame and uncertainty on their faces.

Cheerilee leaned down to whisper in Stellar’s ear. “You can take the seat at the back, between Sweetie Belle and Dinky Hooves, okay?”

Stellar merely sniffled, nodded and started towards the back.

Cheerilee gave one final warning look to Tiara and turned to write the morning’s lesson on the board.

___________________________________________________________

I winced as my eyes hurt from blinking again. Crying so much had left my eyes sore and they reminded me about it every time I opened my eyes, even just after blinking.

Miss Cheerilee’s lesson was really fun and had taken my mind off what had happened before she got to the classroom, after Twilight had left.

I hadn’t paid much attention to Apple Bloom or the pony Dinky Hooves and Sweetie Belle, that I was sitting between aside from noticing Sweetie Belle was the unicorn Apple Bloom had been talking to before and glancing at Dinky to find out what kind of pony she was.

She was a unicorn, with a greyish-purple coat a blonde mane and tail and yellow eyes. She didn’t have a mark on her flank either, just like Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle or their Pegasus friend.

During the lesson, I’d taken quick looks around at the other ponies, trying to ignore the stares I got from most of them and saw another pony without a mark on his flank. It was that really small pony with the English accent from before. He kept glancing at me, but, unlike the others, it wasn’t the same. He looked curiously at me, as if he wanted to ask me something, but wouldn’t ask.

Suddenly the bell went, telling me it was recess time. I put my books away in my desk and sat, waiting for all the other fillies and colts to leave.

I didn’t want to go outside. Sure, I wanted to play on the playground I’d seen outside, but I didn’t want to be alone with all the other students, not with them all looking at me like that, like the adults did.

But, after a few moments, Miss Cheerilee made me go outside, telling me she needed all of us outside so she could prepare our next lesson.

Reluctantly, I walked outside, carrying my recess snack with a piece of my mane.

As soon as I stepped outside, all heads turned to me. I flinched, hiding behind my mane and started walking towards a tree, where I’d be on my own and away from everypony else and out of sight from the other side.

But, as I took a few steps forward, I tripped on something and tumbled, falling face-first in a muddle puddle.

I coughed, some having gotten in my mouth and tried to rub the mud from my eyes and looked around, trying to figure out what I’d tripped on, only to freeze as a voice spoke.

“Well, well, well. Look at the great Nightmare Moon, now,” the taunting voice said.

I flinched at the name and blinked through the mud, just able to make out a pink Earth Pony filly with a tiara on her head. It was the same filly who’d been shouting at me before Miss Cheerilee came into the classroom.

“Like I said before, you don’t belong here,” she said, her voice sounding cold. “Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are idiots for letting you live.”

A few gasps came from around us, but I don’t think they were because of me this time.

“They should’ve sent you to join Tirek in Tartarus, where monsters like you belong,” she continued, not paying attention to the gasps from around us. “You’re nothing but a fake! You’re just the twisted version of Princess Luna. You’re not even a real pony.”

“Tiara,” the grey filly with a spoon Cutie Mark standing next to her said, sounding anxious. "I think that's enough—"

“Was that last one meant to be an insult?” I asked, using my mane to get the last bit of mud from my eyes. “How can I feel insulted by being told something I already know? I know I’m not really a pony. And, when the princesses find a way to send me home, they will.”

Tiara blinked, then laughed. It wasn’t a nice laugh though. It sounded cold, cruel. “Send you home? You don’t have a home?”

What?

“You never had a home? You’re just an echo. A worthless nothing that shouldn’t even exist.”

Stop it.

“I-I do have a home,” I stuttered, new tears falling from my eyes. “I-I have a mummy and daddy and a little brother and sister.”

She cackled. “Wow, you really are delusional. I don’t know why the princesses didn’t just send you to moon for the rest of your pitiful existence instead of having Princess Twilight take care of you.”

Please. No more. Stop.

“You have no family. No mother or father and definitely no brother or sister. Princess Luna’s the closest thing to a mother you could possibly have and you don’t even have that. Nopony loves you. Nopony cares about you. Nopony would even care if you disappeared forever. In fact, they’d be happy about it. There’d even be a party to celebrate that you’d gone,” she laughed cruelly.

“Stop it!”

All heads turned to the voice, my own included. Through my tears I could see Dinky Hooves was glaring at Tiara.

She walked over and helped me out of the mud, wiping a few of my tears away.

“What’s the deal, Blank Flank?” Tiara asked, giving Dinky a look a confused hatred. “She’s Nightmare Moon. Don’t help her, knock her down.”

“Stop it, Tiawa,” Dinky said, turning to face the other filly. “Daddy wouldn’t be too happy if he found out about this.”

“Just because my daddy's—” she gagged, sticking out her tongue— “dating your mother, doesn’t mean you can call him daddy, too.”

“Yes, I can,” she said back, facing the slightly taller pony. “He and mommy are getting mawwied.”

“WHAT?”

I blinked. Someone was getting married? What did that have to do with why Tiara was being mean to me?

A lot of the other fillies and colts were staring with wide eyes at the unicorn and Earth Pony.

“N—no, they’re not!” Tiara said angrily. “My daddy would never marry that retard!”

“Don’t call my mommy a retawd!” Dinky said, sounding just as angry. “Last time mommy and I visited youw house, youw daddy told me he wanted to ask mommy to mawwy him and if I knew anything he could do to make it pewfect. And, when they do get mawwied, we’ll be sistews and you can’t be howwible like this to youw sistew.”
Tiara looked like she was going to explode.

“I will never think of you as my sister,” she shouted, lifting a hoof, clearly about to hit Dinky, “and I’ll tell daddy exactly why he shouldn’t marry your sorry excuse for a mom—!”

Tiara was cut off when her hoof was stopped midair, held by a coil of what looked like rope made of the night-sky.

She glared at me, before her glare vanished, replaced by fear.

I glared at Tiara, my lips pulled back in a snarl. “You were going to hurt your own little sister?” I growled, my voice filled with an anger I hadn’t ever felt before.

“Sh-she’s not my sister!” Tiara said, her voice quivering as I slowly walked towards her, the coil of my mane never letting go of her hoof, keeping it in place.

I walked up to her, my eyes boaring into hers. “I would never hurt my little brother or sister. Never.”

“Y-you don’t have a brother or sister,” she stammered, wilting under my gaze.

I snarled, something flashing in front of my eyes, but too fast for me to tell what it was, nor care.

“I DO HAVE A LITTLE BROTHER AND SISTER, TIARA!” My voice boomed loudly, louder than I’d ever spoken before. “THEY ARE IN MY WORLD, RIGHT NOW, MOST LIKELY WORRIED ABOUT WHAT’S HAPPENED TO ME! I WAS GOING IN FOR AN OPERATION AND THEN I’M IN ANOTHER WORLD. THEY MUST BE CRYING ABOUT MY BEING GONE RIGHT NOW, WORRIED ABOUT WHETHER THEY’LL EVER SEE ME AGAIN!”

I stepped closer to her, my nose pressing against her.

“I LOVE MY LITTLE BROTHER AND SISTER. I WOULD NEVER HER THEM. DINKY SAID SHE IS GOING TO BE YOUR LITTLE SISTER! THAT MAKES YOU THE BIG SISTER AND YOU MUST LOOK AFTER HER!”

“N-No I don’t,” she quivered, her eyes fixed on mine.

“What’s going on out here?”

We all turned to see Miss Cheerilee staring at Tiara and me with wide eyes.

My anger calmed at the sight of the teacher and I let go off Tiara’s leg and she ran, crying to the teacher.

“She just grabbed me, Miss Cheerilee!” she sobbed, before I realize they were crocodile tears. She was trying to get me in trouble. “I told you she’s dangerous. Tell the guard! Tell the princesses! Tell—”

“I heard what she said, Diamond Tiara,” Cheerilee said flatly.

Tiara stopped, her eyes wide. “What?”

“It’s hard not to,” another voice said and we all looked up to see Princess Twilight landing on the ground not too far from us. “I could hear her from the castle.”

“TWILIGHT,” I said, wincing at my loud voice, wondering why I was still shouting when I didn’t even mean for it. “TIARA WAS BEING MEAN AND THEN SAID SHE WASN’T GOING TO—”

Twilight held up a hoof and I stopped. “Please, talk normally, Stellar.”

“I AM,” I boomed, then panicked. “WHAT? WHY CAN’T I STOP SHOUTING? WHY IS MY VOICE STILL SO LOUD? TWILIGHT, WHAT’S WRONG WITH ME?!” I could feel the tears welling in my eyes once again. I didn’t want to be shouting for the rest of my life.

Twilight came over and place a hoof on my shoulder. “It’s okay, Stellar. You’re just using the Royal Canterlot Voice.”

“THE ROYAL CANTERLOT VOICE?” I asked, wincing. “WHAT’S THAT?”

Twilight blinked, shook her head, then rubbed her ears. “It’s something only Alicorn princesses can use. It’s mostly used for announcements, but one can slip into it when angry enough. You heard Luna when you first met.”

I nodded, remembering just how scary Princess Luna had been with her voice booming like that. Come to think of it, it was a similar look to the ones a lot of the ponies around us were giving me.

“HOW DO I STOP IT?” I asked, grinning sheepishly as Twilight winced.

Twilight smiled. “Just take a few deep breaths, and try to talk normally. Trust me; I took a bit of time getting used to my Royal Canterlot Voice myself.”

“OKAY,” I nodded, then closed my eyes and took a deep breath. “DEEP BREATH AND TRY TO CALM DOWN. DEEP breath AND TRY to CALM DOWN. DEEP BreATH ANd TRY To CaLM down. DeEp brEAth and tRy to calm dowN. Deep breath and try to calm down— Hey, it worked!”

Twilight chuckled. “Now, just remember to do that any time you get stuck in the Canterlot Voice. After a while, you should be able to stop it right away.” She looked to Miss Cheerilee and nodded, before flapping her wings and heading back toward the castle.

For several moments nopony said anything. Then, Miss Cheerilee looked to Tiara, a disappointed look on her face. “Detention, Tiara.”

“What?” the Earth filly cried, looking like she was being punished for doing nothing wrong. “Why?”

“I warned you, the whole class, about picking on Stellar because of who she looks like.”

“Looks like?!” Tiara was looking at the teacher like she was crazy. “She grabbed me with her mane. Only Nightmare Moon—“ I winced at the name— “could do that! She grabbed me—”

“Because ya’ll were gunna hit Dinky,” Apple Bloom interrupted her, stepping forward. “Ya’ll heard her. She said she didn’t like that ya’ll were gonna hurt yer little sister.”

“She’s not my sister!” Tiara screamed at the yellow filly.

“Not yet,” Apple Bloom replied, cool as a cucumber. “But she will be.”

“Regardless,” Miss Cheerilee said, looking to me, causing me to wilt a little. “Let this be a warning for the future, Stellar. You aren’t allowed to grab ponies with your mane, are we clear?”

I nodded, not wanting to get in trouble.

Miss Cheerilee smiled, before frowning as she looked at Tiara and began dragging her inside. “I’ll be letting your father know about this, including the attempting to hit Dinky.”

“Stop!” Tiara shouted as she dragged inside. “You can’t do this! My daddy won’t let you.”

The door closed, cutting her cries off and silence fell on the area.

I shuffled, feeling like all eyes were on me.

“Um, thank you... Stellar, was it?”

I looked to Dinky Hooves, who was giving me a smile that looked a little forced.

“Thank you for what?” I asked, not sure why she’d said it.

“For stopping Tiawa from hitting me,” she said, rubbing one of her legs against the other like a human would their arm.

I nodded, then looked down. “And, thank you, for stopping her from teasing me.”

She nodded, then turned and headed off towards a sand box. Soon all the fillies and colts had walked off to do whatever they’d been doing before all that started.

Not wanting to attract attention to myself, I went over to the try I’d intended to hide behind before and did so, eating my snack, which, luckily, hadn’t gotten muddy when I fell into that puddle.

Author's Note

well, that could've gone better.

So, stellar's got the royal canterlot voice and diamond tiara and Dinky's parents are getting married. interesting.

so, how will stellar's day go from here and how will she explain to apple bloom that she's staying the night? You'll have to wait to find out:trollestia:

yes, the bit with tiara bullying stellar so hard was meant to emphasize you shouldn't bully, because it's wrong and can lead to horrible things, as tiara's teasing will do. my little anti-bullying week bit.

Well, hope you liked this, please comment if you like and, til next time, later everypony

Chapter 6

Chapter 6

___________________________________________________________

The bell rang, telling me the school day was over. It went a lot faster than back at home. There school ended at 3 o’clock. Here, in Equestria, it finished right after lunch.

The other fillies and colts all got up, putting their stuff in their saddlebags and left, chatting with their friends about what they planned to do for the rest of the day.

I waited at my desk until they’d all left, got my saddlebags and headed out myself, passing Diamond Tiara’s desk as she glared at me, having to wait for her dad to come pick her up and for Miss Cheerilee to tell him about what happened, both her being mean to me and her planning to hit Dinky.

I got outside and suddenly remembered that Twilight told me I had to follow Apple Bloom to get to Sweet Apple Acres.

I looked around and began to panic. I couldn’t see Apple Bloom anywhere. If I couldn’t find her, how could I get to Sweet Apple Acres?

Suddenly, I noticed a small speck of yellow off in the distance. It was moving way faster than I thought a pony could move and was getting smaller really fast.

I bolted, galloping in the same direction, trying to catch up, but all too soon realized I’d never catch up on hoof. I didn’t know how to fly yet either, so my wings weren’t really gonna help me. If only I could go faster, like I was as a cloud of stars— wait, WHAT?

I panicked again. I had somehow turned into a cloud of blue filled with stars, with no idea how it happened.

I don’t wanna be a cloud. Change me back, change me back!

No sooner had I thought it, I was a pony again. I glanced around, checking everything was where it should be.

I frowned, looking at my hooves. How had that happened? One second I’m a pony running after Apple Bloom’s disappearing speck then I’m a— I’m a cloud again.

This time, I don’t panic. I think about what’s happened. It doesn’t feel bad and I can clearly turn back to the way I was before without a problem.

I turn what would have been my head if I wasn’t a cloud to where Apple Bloom’s speck had been, only to see it so far off I can barely see it at all.

I zoom forward to close the distance and realize I’m moving way faster than before. Guess being a cloud lets you move really quickly.

Within moments I caught up with Apple Bloom... only for the feeling of raising my eyebrows, if I wasn’t a cloud, to happen.

Apple Bloom was riding in a wagon of some kind, a bicycle helmet on her head. Sitting in front of her was Sweetie Belle, who was also wearing a helmet. Pulling the wagon, riding on a wooden scooter, was the Pegasus, who was wearing a helmet as well. Her wings were buzzing really fast, so fast they were a blur.

I followed them to a farm on the edge of Ponyville and guessed this was Sweet Apple Acres.

The scooter and wagon stopped and the fillies all got off and out respectively and took off their helmets. But, as they were turning to put down their helmets, they spotted me in my cloud form and screamed.

I yelped, dropping to the ground and turning back into a pony.

“S-sorry,” I mumbled, scuffing at the ground. “T-Twilight said I was staying at Sweet Apple Acres tonight and that I should follow Apple Bloom to find it, so I followed you as that cloud... still not sure how I did that though.”

“Did ya have to follow us like that?” the Pegasus asked, frowning. “Ya couldn’t have just called out, “Hey, Apple Bloom, wait up”?”

I continued to scuff at the ground.

“Wait,” Apple Bloom said, frowning. “Yer the pony mah sister’s been getting the guest bedroom ready fer?”

I nodded. “Twilight told me Applejack said it was alright... isn’t it?” my ear fell back as I watched the three fillies.

Apple Bloom glanced at the other two, then at me again. She didn’t look at me like the other ponies in town had. There wasn’t fear in her eyes, only... not-sureness.

“Okay. If mah sister says so. Just... Just...” she didn’t seem to know what to say next and turned and walked away, her friends, after giving me the same look, following her.

I watched them walk off towards a big red barn, then turned to the house the Pegasus had parked her scooter and wagon in front of.

Hesitantly, I walked towards it and knocked on the front door a few times.

“Alrigh’, alrigh’. Hold yer, horses, Ah heard ya the first time,” an old woman’s voice called from inside.

I raised an eyebrow at her words. Sure, I knew “hold your horses” means be patient and wait, but saying that to a pony? That’s just silly.

The door opened and an old mare with a green coat, a grey mane and tail, both tied up in a bun, golden-orange eyes, wearing a scarf that was orange with red polkadots on it and a Cutie Mark of a pie of some kind.

Her eyes fell on me and went wide.

I began to panic. I knew that look. I’d seen it in lots of cartoons. When old people (or, in this case ponies) got that look, it was followed by them having a heart attack and sometimes die.

Looking at this mare, she was either Applejack’s mum or grandma and when she had her heart attack, Apple Bloom would blame me, then she’d tell Applejack it was my fault her grandma had died, then she’d tell Twilight and Twilight would tell Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, they’d banish me to moon and I’d never get to see my family ever again—

But, instead of what I thought happening happening, her eyes go back to normal and seem to soften.

“Well, Ah was wonderin’ when Ah get t’ meetcha, little one,” she says, stepping back and motioning for me to come inside.

I just stare, my brain going blank. She... she didn’t have a heart attack? She... she’s not scared of me, like everypony else?

“Well, come on, now,” she chuckles, nodding into the house. “We’d best get ya’ll ready. Can’t sleep if yer not ready, now, can ya?”

I blink, slowly nod, and walk inside.

The older mare leads me upstairs and down a small hall, heading for a door at the end of the hallway.

“Um... Miss...?” I asked, realizing I don’t know this mare’s name.

“Granny Smith, dear,” she said, giving me a sideways glance and smiling. “Ah’m Applejack an’ Apple Bloom’s grandmother.”

“O-oh,” I nod. “Okay, um, Mrs Smith—”

She tut-tuted and I flinch, thinking I’ve down something wrong. “Just Granny Smith, dear. Like the apple.”

I blink. She... she was named after an apple? Her name was actually Granny Smith?

“Doesn’t that get confusing, everpony calling you “granny” when they’re not your grandchildren?” I asked, before realizing I was saying it aloud instead of in my head.

She shook her head. “Nah. Ah know it’s mah name and folks do too. Tain’t a problem at all. Also, Ah see yer gettin’ use t’ our pony lexicon.”

I stopped, frowning in confusing, my head cocked to one side. “Lexi-what now?”

Granny Smith just chuckled. “It’s a way o’ talking,” she explained, motioning for me to continue following her as the door neared. “See, humans and any non-ponies when not talking ’bout ponies, say things like “everyone” or “everybody”. Now, we ponies, we say “everypony” fer both. Ya’ll seem t’ have picked it up quickly.”

I looked down. “I only do it so ponies won’t be mad at me.”

I bump into Granny Smith and fall onto my butt, rubbing my nose with a forehoof. Granny Smith had turned around and was looking at me with confusion and concern.

“Now, why would ponies be angry at ya fer talking like ya should, little one?” she asked, leaning down and putting a hoof on my shoulder.

I move my hoof from my nose and look away. “From the way they all look at me. It’s like I’ve done something wrong, but I haven’t done anything. I don’t even know how I got here or why I look like this. I-I don’t want them being angrier than they already are,” I sniffled, a few tears welling in my eyes. “S-so I talk like them. M-maybe if I do that, they won’t be so angry.”

Suddenly I feel forelegs wrapped around me and look up to find Granny Smith is hugging me, her face looking sad.

“Ah’m sorry, little one,” she said in quiet voice. “Ah know tain’t easy for ya, in another world, another body, yer family gone. But, know this, young’n. Ya’ll ain’t done nothing wrong. This ain’t yer fault an’ it never will be. Yer just the unfortunate child that go’ pulled inta all this mess.”

Her hug is... nice. It... it reminds me of my own grandma. I return the hug, nodding into Granny Smith’s fur.

After a few minutes we pull apart and she shows me to the room I’ll be staying in. It wasn’t much; just a room with a bed with apple-patterned covers and a small bedside table.

It was fine. I didn’t think I’d get too much. Besides, I was a guest in their house. It’d be rude of me to have expected more. That episode of Arthur where Brain stays over at his house for the night taught me not to be rude when staying at someone else’s house and I was sticking by it.

“Do ya need any help, dear?” Granny Smith asked as I used my mane to take off my saddlebags and leaned them against the wall.

I turned to her and shook my head, barely holding back a yawn. “No thank you, Gr-Graaaany Smith” I said, a second yawn catching me as I spoke. “I’m okay. All I brought was what Princess Twilight gave me before I went to school and didn't leave in my desk there. I don’t have anything else.”

The old mare nodded. “Well, looks like ya’ve had a long day, even if it’s only a little past lunchtime. Get some rest, little one and Ah’ll come by ta check on ya in a bit, okay?”

I nodded, rubbing my eyes. Even though it was still just after lunch, I felt really tired. Maybe it was everything that mean Diamond Tiara put me through at school. What was her problem, anyway? Why was she so mean to me and her own sister?

Yawning again, I moved to the bed, struggled a little to get up onto it with my pony legs, got under the covers and closed my eyes, deciding to have a small nap.

___________________________________________________________

“Honey? Honey, are you okay?”

That voice. I know that voice. It’s my mum.

I open my eyes and find I’m in a hospital bed, with my mum, dad, little brother and sister all standing around me. Well, my little sister was sitting on the end of the bed, but that doesn’t matter.

So... it really was a dream after all? It had felt so real.

“Well, what are we going to do with you now?” Mum asks, a... mean look in her eyes?

I blink. What did she mean?

I move to sit up, when I see my starry mane moving in the corner off my eye. I look down and see, not hands, but my hooves.

I’m back home, but I’m still a pony.

“Well, I don’t want her coming home with us,” my dad says in a really mean voice and I wince. "Last thing we need is the neighbors to find out we've got a freak pony for a child."

Why would he say that? He’s my dad.

“What a freak,” my brother Tim says, grinning at me like Diamond Tiara had. “She’s not even my brother anymore.”

“Do whatever you want with that thing,” Mum tells the doctor I didn’t notice until just now, who was standing at my right, an evil glint in his eyes. “We don’t want it anymore.”

With that, they all began walking away, only my little sister, Jenna looking back at me from over my dad’s shoulder, but even she was looking cruelly at me.

“Bye-bye, freak-pony-brother-sister,” she called, waving to me as they disappeared down the hall.

“No, wait!” I cried as the doctor grabbed me and started pushing me down. “Mum, Dad, Tim, Jenna! Don’t leave me! I’ve still Michael! I’m still me! Please, DON’T LEAVE ME!”

Oh, you poor thing, another voice says. It’s a voice I know, but I don’t know why and it chills me.

Suddenly the hospital disappears into a blackness, before I suddenly find myself standing in front of what looks like a jail cell in a huge wall of golden light, even the bars were light. Behind the bars, there was nothing but darkness.

I stepped forward, but felt another shiver down my spine. What was this, and why did it scare me?

Suddenly a pair of eyes look out at me from the darkness and I stepped back. They... they were my eyes. Blue dragon-like eyes staring back at me from the darkness.

Well, isn’t this nice? We finally get to meet, face to face, so to speak, the voice from before says and I quiver. Why does it scare me so much?

“Wh-who are you?” I asked, my voice shaking.

Aw, you don’t remember me? she asks in what I can tell is a mocking sad tone. I thought you’d at least remember me. After all...

The eyes lunged forward a pony jumping into the light. I stepped back a few steps in fright, though I didn’t seem to move away from the bars, my eyes wide. The owner of the eyes looked like a grown up me, if I grew up as a pony.

You stole my body from me! she snarled, her eyes glaring knives at me.

I stepped back a bit more, my legs trembling. “Y-you’re her. Th-the pony everypony keeps calling me. N-N-N-N-N—”

Nightmare Moon! she leers, showing sharp teeth, like a vampire, only all through her mouth, causing me to shiver. You stole my body from me, you little brat!

Suddenly, she calms down, a cool and calm smile appearing on her face.

You poor thing. Everypony treats you so badly, yet you did nothing wrong.

I looked down. I didn’t want to admit it, but she was right. Aside from Princess Twilight, Miss Cheerilee, Dinky and Granny Smith, nopony had really been nice to me. Spike had been nice, but he was a dragon, not a pony.

My eyes widen. “Y-you gave me that bad dream!”

She nodded. So, she says, her voice sounding warm and kind, what if I made things better? Got even with all those mean ponies who have treated you so wrongly?

I shook my head. “I-I don’t wanna hurt anypony.”

Her warm look disappears, turning into a scowl. Really? Not even that Diamond Tiara?

Well, Diamond Tiara was a horrible pony and had treated me pretty badly, but she was already being punished by Miss Cheerilee and her dad would probably punish her too.

She scoffed, leering at me. So, you’d reject my offer, to instead live a life with everypony looking down at you?

I blinked, then shook my head. “But, the princesses are going to send me home.”

She blinked, looking at me blankly. Then, she pulled her head back and cackled, as if I’d just said the funniest joke in the world, or worlds(?).

Oh ho-ho-ho! That is rich! You actually think they’re going to send you back! She burst into laughter once again.

I shivered. “B-but they are. Wh-why wouldn’t they?”

She sneered. Because of me.

I blinked. “What?”

She snorted, looking at me with a look as if I’d just said something stupid. You really are blind, human, aren't you? Then again, what should I have expected. When you got angry at that filly, it was not rage I could have used, but righteous, she spat the word in digest, anger. Your innocence is what trapped me in here, sealing me deep within my own forged body. You are my prison and my warden. As long as you remain, I am trapped and Equestria does not fall to the Eternal Night.

I shivered. Eternal Night? She still wanted to bring that? Doesn’t she know it would kill all the plants, the trees, the flowers, everything?

I frowned. “Wait. If I remain? So, if I got home...?”

This cage breaks and I will be free to bring the glorious Eternal Night, she nodded, grinning her pointed teeth. If you leave, I go free. You stay; I remain trapped, as do you.

I backed up again, yet I still didn’t seem to move any further away. “I-I can’t go home?”

She sneered. They won’t let you go home, fool. They’re going to sacrifice your life, your happiness, to save the rest of their precious subjects.

Tears started falling from my eyes. I wasn’t going home? The princesses were going to make me stay, to keep her inside me?

“No,” I whispered, my legs shaking. “Y-you’re lying. Th-they wouldn’t do that.”

You have no family, child, she snickered. You’re dead. You’ll never see your precious family ever again and the princesses are just pretending that they’ll send you home, while they really plan on keeping you here forever, just to keep me imprisoned within you.

“YOU’RE LYING!” I screamed, I light burst from my body, the world around me shattering into white light.

Don’t believe me? her voice echoed at me through the blinding light. Alright, fine. Just ask Applejack, the Element of Honesty. She never lies.

___________________________________________________________

“Stellar? Stellar! Girl, wake up!”

I gasped, sitting up, panicking, still looking for the bars I’d seen before.

I felt a pair of hooves grabbed my shoulders and started whipping at the hooves with my mane, trying to get away.

“Stell— ow! Stellar, calm down! It’s me, Applejack!”

I stopped, my mane settling down and looked, my eyesight returning, the orange mare from yesterday coming into view.

She was smiling at me warmly, a way my mum always does when I’m upset and she’s trying to make me feel better, evne though she's got a few cuts from where my mane lashed out at her, and it did work, a little, before that mare’s last words echoed in my head.

Don’t believe me? Alright, fine. Just ask Applejack, the Element of Honesty. She never lies.

I looked down, not meeting the older mare’s eyes.

“Sugarcube, what’s wrong?” she sounded concerned, not angry.

I looked up at her, seeing a blurred image of her through my tears. “A-Applejack? C-can I ask you something?”

She wiped the tears from my eyes, giving a warm smile. “Sure. Whatcha wanna?”

I looked down, then up at her again. “Will... w-will she be free if I go back?”

Something flashed in her eyes and her smile became a little bit forced. “Uh, whatcha mean, sugarcube?”

I looked down. “I-if I go back home, will sh-she be freed?” I gulped. “Bu-but if I stay, sh-she’ll stay trapped?”

I chanced a glance up and saw fear enter her eyes. “Wh... whadya mean?”

That, after what that mare had told me, was all the answer I needed. I wailed.

“Mummy! Daddy!” I felt Applejack put her forelegs around me and holding me close.

I pushed her away, turning into a cloud of smoke and shot out the door, down the hall and off across the fields, not caring where I was headed, only just able to hear Applejack calling out to me, her voice growing fainter and fainter every second.

___________________________________________________________

Applejack ran after the cloud of smoke Stellar Nova had turned into, but it moved too fast and, before she was even off the porch step, she saw it disappear into the trees of the Everfree Forest on the boarder of the farm.

Shoot, she thought, her mind filled with worry. That poor filly. How had she figure it out so fast?

“Applejack?” the farm mare turned as her little sister and friends hurried up to her. “We heard cryin’ an’ say that filly’s smoke thing headin’ inta the forest.”

Applejack gave her sister a firm look. “Apple Bloom, got get Twilight. Scoots, find Dash. Sweetie, get yer sister an’ Pinkie. Tell ’em Stellar run off inta the forest after learning the truth. They’ll know what Ah mean.”

Scootaloo and Sweetie nodded and shot off towards Ponyville to get the ponies they were told to find. Apple Bloom, however, hung back.

“What about you, sis? What’re you gonna do?”

Applejack turned in the direction Stellar’s star cloud had gone in. “Ah’m goin’ in ta find her.”

“But, sis—” Apple Bloom began.

“No buts, little sister,” Applejack cut her off. “Now go!”

With that, she run off towards the Everfree, hoping to Celestia that Stellar didn’t go too far in that she’d find her in time.

___________________________________________________________

I returned to my normal pony self and stood where I was. I’d stopped in a small clearing.

I blinked, realizing I had no idea where I was, other than that I was in the forest of the castle Princess Twilight found me in.

I glanced around and noticed nothing looked familiar. I hadn’t been paying attention to where I’d been going, just zooming off, staying as a cloud to stop myself from crying.

Now, looking around, I realized I was lost, with no idea how to get back to the farm. I remembered taking a few turns, but not when or where.

I slumped on the ground; my belly pressed against the grass and let myself sob.

Lost wasn’t the word for me. I was just... just. I was trapped in this world; the princesses weren’t going to send me home. I was going to be stuck here forever, just so that that monster doesn’t get free. Why? Why did this have to happen to me?

I don’t know how long I sat there and cried. It could have been hours, but I don’t know. When I finally did stop crying, it wasn’t because I’d cried myself out. It was because I heard a twig snap.

My head shot up and I looked around. It was dark. Really dark. The sun must have almost set.

But, that wasn’t what scared me. off in the distance, just on the edge of the clearing, I could see at least five sets of yellow eyes looking at me and there was a really yucky smell in the air.

I stood up on shaky legs as the things the eyes belonged to stepped into the clearing. They looked like wolves made of wood and plants. They were all looking at me, licking their lips.

A part of me wanted to run, turn back into a cloud and get away, maybe find some place to hide. But my legs wouldn’t move and I couldn’t turn into a cloud for some reason. I just stared as the wood wolves moved slowly towards me, drool dripping from their mouths.

“He...help,” I squeaked, barely able to hear my own voice. “S-somepony... help.”

The wolves all looked to each other and I could swear they were sneering, before they leaped at me, their jaws wide, showing rows and rows of sharp teeth.

I shut my eyes, waiting for the pain of teeth digging into me. But, it didn’t come.

As soon as I closed my eyes a voice boomed, one I had heard before.

“LEAVE HER, BEASTS OF THE FOREST!”

I opened my eyes in time to see the wolves being thrown backwards, hitting the ground.

Standing in front of me, her mane billowing like the night sky was Princess Luna. My eyes widened as I saw she had a large gash in her front leg.

"Princess, your leg!"

She chuckled. "Tis nothing, young Stellar Nova. In the past my sister and I have had to regrow whole limbs." She then turned to glare at the Timber Wolves. She was standing in a way I’d seen animals do when protecting their babies in TV shows.

Suddenly, something Diamond Tiara said came back to me.

Princess Luna’s the closest thing to a mother you could possibly have and you don’t even have that.

I looked up at Princess Luna as she blasted two wolves that had launched at her, sending them flying back and slamming into some trees.

Did... did Princess Luna really see me as... her child? I mean, I’m not. She’s not my mum, my mum’s my mum, not Princess Luna. But... if I could never go home...

___________________________________________________________

Luna blasted the last Timber Wolf, which hit the trunk of a tree, then turned tail after its pack, whimpering as it limped as fast as possible from the Night Goddess.

Luna sighed, relief flooding her being, ingoring the pain from the gash one of the wolves had inflicted upon her side when she'd leapt to shield their prey and turned to look at the filly she’d protected... only for worry to return.

Stellar Nova was not looking at her. She was looking at the ground, tears dripping down her muzzle.

She moved forward, only for the filly to flinch. She hesitated, then continued, laying down on her stomach so as to be eye level with her and looked her in the eye, or would have, if Stellar wasn’t staring at the ground.

Luna had been sleeping, at the time, when she’d sensed a nightmare in progress. This had confused her, for not many ponies slept during the day, most tending to sleep at night. She had then tried to venture into the nightmare, to try and help the pony in trouble, only to be stopped. Something had prevented her; a power much like her own.

It was then she realized who was having the nightmare. Stellar Nova. She’d fought through the barrier and managed to at least see what was happening, only for her heart to clench.

Stellar had been speaking with Nightmare Moon, still trapped with the cage Stellar’s own innocence had created. Whilst she had been able to hear most of what was being said, she did hear Nightmare telling Stellar the truth she, Celestia and the Bearers had wanted to hide for as long as they could.

Nightmare told Stellar she would not be returning home, that she was stuck forever as the pony she was now and that she was dead. Luna knew what Nightmare had meant by dead, but Stellar had not, though she still had sobbed, begging Nightmare to stop, but she didn’t.

Finally, Stellar had had enough and, upon screaming that Nightmare was lying, had tapped into the power she had that mimicked Luna’s dream abilities and shattered the nightmare construct Nightmare had used to speak with the child.

But Luna had heard Nightmare’s last words as the dream realm had faded. She had told Stellar to ask Applejack if she was really lying and knew, right then, that Stellar would know the truth.

Fearing the worst, Luna leaned her head down and nuzzled Stellar, who sobbed in response.

“Stellar Nova...” she said, then had to stop and take a few breaths, before continuing. Children, pony, human or whatever species they were, were delicate and had to be handle carefully. “How... how much do you know?”

The filly sniffled and looked up at her with eyes that had gone red from crying. “Y-y-you’re not gonna send me back—”

Luna stiffened, but the filly went on.

“—a-and that sh-she’s inside m-me a-and if I g-go home sh-she’ll break out and h-hurt everypony and... and...” the filly looked away, as if she was scared to say further.

Luna gulped. “And?”

The filly didn’t meet her eyes, but Luna felt as if they were boaring into her.

“D-Diamond Tiara said you’re... you’re my mum.”

Luna’s heart leaped. This was too soon. She’d barely gotten through things and already the filly was thinking of her us her mother?

“But... you’re not.”

Two things happened that Luna didn’t understand. She felt better at hearing that, but, at the same time, it made her heart ache.

The filly looked up at her, tears still falling from her eyes. “Mummy's my mummy, but...” she started sniffling and looked down once more. “I’ll never see her again,” she finished in a choked sob.

Luna’s heart ached for the child. How much pain could Nightmare inflict on the innocent? It enraged her so much, but the she had to keep her rage in check. Now was not the time to be anger, now was the time to be comforting.

Using a foreleg, Luna pulled the sobbing child to her and wrapped her wings around her tiny form. Stellar merely continued to sob into Luna as guilt racked the older mare.

This, all of it, was her fault. Stellar was suffering for her mistakes. Had she never let herself be consumed by her anger, allowed Nightmare Moon to take control of her, the Elements wouldn’t have needed to banish her from her body, Nightmare wouldn’t have remained as a shadow of herself and used the residue of the Rainbow Power unleashed across Equestria to give herself physical form, pulling the human boy, Michael from his world and sealing him within her own form, trapping her deep within.

This child, this poor, innocent, lonely child was suffering and all the blame was on her and nopony else.

“I’m... I’m sorry, Stellar,” she whispered and the filly’s sobbing lessened a little. “I’m so, so sorry. This is all my fault. You are paying for my mistakes, which you shouldn’t have and for, I am so, so sorry.”

The sobbing continued, but at a much quieter level.

“If... if you hate me... I will completely understand, Stellar,” the Night Princess went on, her throat closing a little as she said it. “If not for my actions over a thousand years ago, you would not be paying for my mistakes now. Your hating me is the least punishment I deserve...”

“I-I don’t hate you.” The small voice made the Alicorn look down at the filly, who was looking up at her with bloodshot eyes. “Y-you saved me. I’m... dead, back home.”

Luna’s heart leaped again. How did she know that? How could she—?

“Mum and Dad told me I might die,” she said, her voice quiet and calm, something that scared Luna. No child should be speaking like this. The filly gave a small, choked laugh. The kind one does when everything has crumbled around them and they're trying as hard as possible to not break. “I’m dead. I’m not even seven, and I’m dead. It’s funny, right? You’re not meant to die unless you’re old. I’m not old, I’m just six. It’s funny. I-it’s—”

She broke down and a new round of wails, stronger than anything before ripped through the young filly and she buried herself into Luna’s fur.

Tears ran down Luna’s own face. She wished Stellar wasn’t so smart. If she wasn’t, she might have been able to live in ignorance for a while longer, not knowing what cruel fate she had been dealt.

However, it seemed fate wanted to be even crueler to this poor child, for she had learned and understood all too soon that she would never return home, never see her family again.

Luna only just paid attention to her need to raise the moon and did so without moving, so as not to disturb the grieving young life in her embrace.

After what felt like hours, Luna heard a voice calling out.

“Stellar? Stellar, where are you? Come on, Stellar! This is the Everfree Forest! Ya can’t be in here, it’s dangerous! Stellar! Come back ta the farm, please!"

“Over here, Applejack,” Luna called softly, though loud enough that she knew Applejack would hear her and know where she’d called from.

Within moments the trees were parted to reveal Applejack, panting, her mane in a mess and filled with twigs.

Upon sight of the Alicorn, Applejack almost bowed out of reflex, still not used to not needing to bow, when she noticed the sobbing form in Luna’s grasp.

“Oh, sweet Celestia,” the farm mare murmured, coming closer. “Princess she... she knows that—”

Luna nodded. “I am aware.” Then her face fell. “Sadly, that is not all she has learned.”

Applejack understood, her face becoming solemner than before.

“Here,” Luna stood, passing Stellar to Applejack. The filly did not protest, but latched onto Applejack and continued to cry her sorrows. “Be sure she gets a good night’s sleep.”

Luna turned to leave, but Applejack’s voice stopped her. “Luna. She... she didn’t have the best day afore this.”

The Alicorn nodded. “I know. Diamond Tiara was rather horrid to her, I suspect.”

Applejack blinked. “Uh, how d’ya know...?”

“She mentioned the filly’s name and said she’d told Stellar that I was the closest thing to a mother she could have.” Her voice went cold. "A cruel joke to pull on one who has already suffered so much."

Applejack scowled. “That no good...”

Luna did not say anything at first, merely nodded and spread her wings, before glancing back and saying, “Have a good night, Applejack.” Then whispered in a lower tone, “I am so sorry, Stellar,” before taking the air, leaving the farm mare and the filly to their night.

Chapter 7

Chapter 7

___________________________________________________________

Twilight stood outside the house, watching the skies. She glanced behind her and saw Granny Smith walking slowly past the window, look out at the sky with a solemn expression, then moved away.

Twilight returned her eyes to skies, hoping to see her soon.

Things had spiraled out of control in ways the Princess of Friendship never would have thought possible.

She’d gotten up that morning with the intent to go speak with Celestia about Stellar and what she’d seen so far from the small time she’d been with the young Alicorn, when a guard had knocked on her door and told her Big Mac had come to speak with her about something urgent.

Twilight had teleported down and found him looking flustered and panicked. When asked why he just said one word. “Stellar.”

At once Twilight’s mind went into a panic and she teleported straight to the Apple family farm, fearing the worst... but even her worst hadn’t seen this coming.

As soon as she appeared in the living room of the Apple family’s house she’d called out, only to be met by the sound of frantic hoofsteps coming down the stairs and being barreled over by and frantic Applejack.

“What’s going on? What happened to Stellar?” Twilight asked as the two untangled themselves from each other.

“Ah... Ah dunno,” Applejack said, the terror apparent in her voice. “Ah went t’ get her up this mornin’ and... Just come an’ look. Ya’ll see.”

And see she did. When she entered the room Stellar had stayed in for the night she felt her heart clench.

Stellar was just sitting on the bed, her eyes unfocused, staring at nothing, even her mane and tail weren't moving.

She’d hurried over and put her hooves on the filly’s shoulders.

“Stellar? Stellar! What’s wrong? Stellar, look at me, please!”

But she didn’t. Stellar didn’t respond at all, didn’t even blink. It was like she couldn’t hear Twilight’s voice, feel her hooves on her shoulder. The child was still and unresponsive, like a doll.

“What happened?” Twilight had rounded on Applejack, her voice tight. “Why is she like this?”

Applejack had then explained what she could about what had happened after Stellar had come over after school. It was not good.

Somehow, Stellar had learned that she wouldn’t be going back to her world and, worst of all, she’d learned that, not only was she now a living prison for Nightmare Moon, but that, as Michael, she had died and only by becoming Nightmare’s prison had she been able to live. She would never see any of her family ever again, and was dead to them.

No child, no matter the circumstances, should have to know that and all at once. True, Stellar would have found out at some point, but so soon and so young? It wasn’t fair. It was like the universe, or multiverse was tormenting her, forcing her to suffer for no good reason.

Stellar had done nothing wrong, she had been an innocent little boy who had already been dealt a hard blow from life by getting a brain tumour and now all this?
It was too much for one filly to take and now, they were dealing with the results. Stellar was still unresponsive and it had been an hour since Twilight had arrived and learned all this.

It frightened her to no end. She’d never seen a pony in that kind of state, even Pinkie at most saddest had never gone this far. Then again, Pinkie had never been ripped from her own world, trapped in the body of a creature completely different to what she’d been born as, become the living prison for one of the worst entities to ever exist or learned that she could never see her family again, but that she had died.

Actually, Pinkie might have been able to handle all that, but not Stellar. It was too much to put on such a young soul. They needed help. They needed the closest thing Stellar had left to family. The mare who had given life to the form she now inhabited.

Twilight sighed, rubbing her eyes with a forehooves, then returned her gaze to the sky. After that, the others had come and they’d all tried to snap Stellar out of the trance she was in, yet nothing worked. Even Fluttershy hadn’t been able to comfort the child. She’d just remained the same as when Twilight first saw her that morning, non-responsive and seemingly dead to everything around her.

Suddenly, Twilight noticed a small dot in the distance. Within minutes, the dot had revealed itself as Princess Luna and she landed in front of Twilight, looking tired and disheveled.

“Twilight Sparkle,” she said in a voice that said her night had been taxing and she hadn’t gotten any rest afterwards, “why have you called me here?”

Twilight looked down, feeling a little uncertain how to say it. In the end, she decided to be blunt. “It’s Stellar.”

Luna twitched, causing Twilight to step back. A new look had entered Luna’s tired eyes: fear, mixed with worry. “Wh-what...? What’s wrong?”

Twilight looked away again. “She... well...” Twilight sighed. “You should see for yourself.”

___________________________________________________________

Luna’s heart felt like a claw of ice had wrapped around it at the sight of Stellar sitting on the bed. She seemed dead to the world, not even acknowledging anything around her. She hurried over and wrapped the filly in her forelegs. “Stellar? Stellar, please, answer.”

The filly didn’t even respond at the sudden movement, or being grabbed and held in the bigger Alicorn’s grasp. Her head to lobbed to the side as Luna pulled her close.
Her breathing was steady, but that was the only thing to indicate that she was alive.

“St-Stellar?” she whispered, fear apparent in her voice now.

The filly made no response what so ever.

Tears slid down Luna’s muzzle and onto Stellar’s forehead. “I’m... I’m sorry, Stellar,” she sobbed. “I’m so, so sorry.” She looked to Twilight. “When did this happen to her?”

Applejack explained what had happened after Luna left the two of them the previous night. She had gotten Stellar back to the farm, but the filly had refused to eat anything.

When Applejack checked on her the next morning, she’d seen that the food on the tray she’d left hadn’t been touch and found her like this.

“What do we do now?” Applejack asked, looking distraught. “Ah haven’t told Apple Bloom yet. She went to school, thinkin’ Stellar was jus’ sleepin’ in an’ Ah was le’n’ her ’ecause o’ what happened at school between her and Diamond Tiara. But, now...”

Luna held the filly closer, took a deep breath, then let it out, closing her eyes. “It is the knowledge of this all that has brought her to this state.”

“Well, that’s obvious,” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes.

“But, if she were to forget, she would return to as she was before,” Luna continued, not paying attention to Rainbow’s comment.

Rarity raised an eyebrow. “Um, forgive me, princess, but, how exactly would she just forget something as traumatizing as learning she died and can never see her family again and is now the soul being keeping Nightmare Moon imprisoned?”

Luna looked to Twilight, her expression grim.

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Luna, you’re... you’re not serious, are you? You want to erase her memories?”

There were gasps from all mares in the room, all eyes staring at Luna.

Luna looked back to the filly in her grasp, leaned down and placed her chin on the top of her head. “I do not wish to do so anymore than the rest of you, but I cannot bear to leave this child suffering.” A few new tears slid down her muzzle and onto Stellar’s head. “She’s suffered enough at my hooves as it is.”

“Now, Princess,” Applejack started, her tone scoldly, “ya’ll can’t keep blamin’ yerself. Ya’ll had nothin’ t’ do with—”

“I had everything to do with Stellar’s suffering,” Luna snapped, turning her head and glaring at the farm mare. “It was my actions over a thousand years ago that led to Nightmare’s birth. It is my fault she still remained after you all purged her from me.” She returned to rest her head on Stellar’s. “It is my fault this child lost everything she had and became a living prison.”

Twilight shook her head, walked up to Luna and placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Luna, you told me about the battle you and your sister had with Sombra. You told me how you don’t remember what happened after he hit you with the same spell he did Celestia.” She looked away, then back again. “I think that was the day Nightmare came into being. It wasn’t your fault; Sombra created her. His spell amplified your fears about ponies not appreciating your night and Celestia dominating you in power and it created her as an alternate personality and, as time went on, you became able to connect with her inside of you both being separate personas of one pony. You were never at fault, so stop blaming yourself for what’s happened to Stellar.”

Luna was silent for several moments. “Thank you, Twilight,” she said quietly. “Your words are comforting.” Even if I cannot believe them, she said to herself. I am the only one to truly blame for Stellar’s suffering.

“S-so, you’re really going to do it?” Fluttershy quivered. “You’re going to e-e-erase all of Stellar’s memory?”

Luna shook her head. “No, not all of it. Only her memories from after she fell asleep yesterday afternoon. It was after that she was pulled into the nightmare Nightmare had created and then met Nightmare deep within herself. Remove those memories and she will be the same as she was before.”

Twilight looked away, as did all the others. Erasing Stellar’s memories was morally wrong, they were her memories and nopony had the right to take them away. But, with those memories, she suffered, without them, she could be happy for a little bit longer.

As much as they all hated the idea, it was the only thing they had been given to help her.

Reluctantly, each mare slowly nodded their head.

Luna gave the smallest of smiles and nodded. “Thank you. Twilight, we should do this as soon as possible.”

Twilight nodded, though she still looked uncertain.

Luna released Stellar, who flopped onto the bed like a rag doll the moment she was out of Luna’s grasp and merely lay there.

Luna’s horn glowed and Stellar was enveloped in her night-blue magical aura.

Stellar’s eyes slowly closed and, within moments, her gentle breathing told them that she was asleep.

Twilight came up and stood next to Luna stood, facing Stellar and their horns aglow with their magic. Twilight allowed Luna to lead her into Stellar’s memories, her being the guard and Twilight being the power to ensure they were successful.

Within moments the memories were located and rounded up into a sphere of purple magic and, with a grimace, Twilight destroyed the memories, cutting them off from Stellar.

Soon as the memories were gone, they pulled out and Twilight fell onto her flanks. That had been more exhausting than she’d expected, but she was already tired from worry, so that might had attributed to it as well.

“Is... is it done?” Fluttershy asked hesitantly, looking unwell.

Luna nodded, her mouth turned down in a grim frown. “Yes. Stellar no longer remembers the dream. At least, not entirely.”

“Not entirely?” Rarity arched an eyebrow.

“Memories are a very delicate thing, Rarity,” Twilight said, rubbing her head with a hoof. “We couldn’t really get rid of the memories. All we could do was disconnect the pathways leading to them.”

“So, Stellar’s still gonna remember what happened in her dream?” Dash asked incredulously.

Luna nodded. “In ways. Mostly she will remember the sadness she felt when she learned the truth. She won’t know what it was from, but she will remember it causing her great sadness and nothing more.” She sighed. “I also cannot stop Nightmare from invading her dreams.”

“What?” Twilight shouted her eyes wide. “You mean Nightmare will just keep doing this to her, possibly until Stellar cracks completely and becomes a vegetable?”

Luna shook her head. “Due to her having similar Dream Walking abilities as myself, Stellar unconsciously is creating a barrier around her dreams, whether they be good or bad, preventing me from entering them to aid her. Until she learns to control it, I cannot help her in the dream realm. However, I have been able to prevent Nightmare from creating a repeat from yesterday.”

The other six breathed sighs of relief.

“I am not, however, able to stop Nightmare from invading her dreams.” Shocked faces stared back at her. “She will, however, be unable to fully materialize herself in the dreams. She will be a phantom. Always seen, yet never seen at the same time. Always there, but unable to reveal herself.”

“An’ that’s better?” Applejack asked, her voice complete skepticism.

Luna nodded sadly. “It is the best we can do for her for now. And, for this time at least, her sleep will be dreamless. As for after... I do not know.”

There was silence for several moments as all of them tried to figure out what to say next.

“So, what do we do now?” Dash finally broke the silence.

“We keep to the original routine we had planned,” Twilight said, taking a deep breath. “Now that she doesn’t remember the dream and what happened after it, Stellar will be expecting us to continue with what we told her would be happening. To divert from that path now would cause her to become suspicious, and maybe find out what she shouldn’t again.”

Luna nodded, then looked away, sadness returning to her eyes. “So, who was she meant to stay with next?”

“That would be myself,” Rarity said, stepping forward. “Originally she was going to come to the boutique with Sweetie Belle. Our parents are travelling again and I’m looking after her, so she was going to show Stellar the way and it would have gone from there.”

Luna gave a small nod. “I... I guess you all have it under control again. I’ll... I’d best be off.”

And before anypony could get another word in edgewise, Luna teleported away, leaving a slightly confused silence.

___________________________________________________________

Luna, Twilight though sadly, looking at the place the other Alicorn had been moments before. You’re still blaming yourself, I can tell. Why must you put yourself through this pain?

“Well, let’s get ’er t’ yer shop, Rares,” Applejack said, her voice pulling Twilight off her train of thought. “When she wakes up, ya’ll can say she slept fer a long time and we didn’ wanna wake ’er, so we took ’er t’ yer place so she wouldn’t have to be woken up later.”

Rarity huffed, looking away. “You mean I have to lie to her, Element of Honesty.”

Applejack blanched and looked away. “I’m... sorry, Rare.”

Rarity shook her head. “Some of that lie is truth and I will use truth. I will not tell her a direct lie, but I will work around the truth. Now, come,” her horn glowed and Stellar levitated into the air and over to Rarity, who gently lay her on her back. “Let’s get her to my boutique and I will prepare her a very late meal. After all, she hasn’t eaten anything since yesterday aside from what Twilight packed her for school. When she wakes up, I have a feeling she will be ravenous.”

The other all nodded and broke up. Twilight returned to her castle while the others returned to their daily activates.

Applejack followed Rarity through town towards the boutique, carrying Stellar’s saddlebags.

As they walked through the town, many ponies stopped and stared at the unconscious filly on Rarity’s back. A fair few even gave dirty looks to the trio, the two mares returning the looks back tenfold.

When they reached Carousel Boutique, Applejack said her goodbyes to Rarity, needing to get back to the farm and start the work she’d put off because of what happened to Stellar and left, leaving the saddlebags by Rarity’s front door.

Rarity went upstairs to the room she’d made for Stellar Nova. It was a fine room, if the fashionista did say so herself.

The room was themed after the night-sky. The wallpaper was of a night-blue with stars dotted all around in the many constellations of its real counterpart.

The floor was carpeted with a fine woolen down that was comfortable to the touch and coloured to match how the ground would look at night.

Stellar’s bed was fine and well-kept, with covers of dark-blue, blending with the theme.

By the wall there was a desk made of dark sander wood for when Stellar would be studying during her stays.

All in all, Rarity was pleased with the room. True, it was a little of an expense on her part, especially since Stellar would only be staying one day at a time, but she would never have forgiven herself for not being an accommodating host, even if it were to a filly that looked like Nightmare Moon.

Gently, Rarity lifted the sleeping Alicorn from her back and lowered her into the bed, draping the covers over her.

She had to admit, while she was asleep, Stellar looked very cute. So innocent and peaceful. She only wished it would always be that way.

After brushing some of the young filly’s mane out of her eyes, Rarity turned and walked out the room, closing the door quietly behind her and allowed Stellar to enjoy a peaceful, dreamless sleep.

Chapter 8

Chapter 8

___________________________________________________________

Diamond Tiara sat at her desk, scowling. Her daddy hadn’t been as angry Miss Cheerilee had clearly expected him to be about her giving Nightmare Moon what she deserved, but when she told him Tiara had planned on hitting Dinky and it was only Nightmare Moon grabbing her hoof that had stopped it, he had been very angry.

Now she was grounded, not allowed to do anything after school; not even have Silver Spoon over and was getting no allowance for a month.

It was so unfair. Why was she getting punished for being right and treating Nightmare Moon the way she should be treated, horribly?

“Miss Cheerilee?”

Tiara looked up and her scowl darkened at the sight of Apple Bloom as she walked in and held a note up to their teacher.

How could that country bumpkin back up Nightmare Moon? Her own sister had been one of the ponies that stopped Nightmare Moon back before Princess Luna returned. And then there was all the Element Bearers, Princess Twilight included. Why weren’t they treating Nightmare Moon horribly, forcing her to do manual labor or something really hard? Princess Celestia and Princess Luna had left them in charge of keeping that monster in check and they were treating her like a normal pony.

“Stellar won’t be in school t’day.”

Tiara’s ear twitched and she paid closer attention to the Blank Flank. Nightmare Moon wasn’t going to be in school today?

She smirked. Good. Looks like she learned she’s not welcome.

Miss Cheerilee nodded and the Blank Flank headed for her desk, sending Tiara a cold look that the filly merely assumed she was sore that Tiara had been right and she and her big sister had been wrong.

“You may all show your gratitude to me now.”

All fillies and colts stopped what they were doing and turned to see Diamond Tiara standing on one of the tiny hills in the school’s backyard/playground area. She was standing like a great warrior who’d just come back from a heroic mission.

“Gratitude fer what?”

Tiara glanced down at Apple Bloom, who was glaring up at the other filly.

Diamond smirked. “For ridding our school of that monster that was plaguing us.”

“What monster?” Pipsqueak asked, cocking his head in confusion.

“Nightmare Moon, of course,” Tiara replied, her smirk growing at the dawning of realization of each pony’s face. “I have made her go away, not to return and saved you all from her evil. You my praise me as your savoir now.”

When she didn’t hear any praises, she opened her eyes and looked around. Some fillies and colts were looking away, unsure expressions on their faces, while others were giving her annoyed looks. However, it was Apple Bloom’s expression that confused her the most. It was of pure rage.

“Savoir?! Are ya’ll jokin’?! Please tell me yer jokin’!”

Diamond scowled. “Why would I be joking? That thing is a monster and I taught it to leave us alone. Why else would it not have come to school today?”

“’Cause last night she was cryin' her eyes out!” Apple Bloom near shouted.

Tiara raised an eyebrow, while Silver Spoon, who had been standing next to Tiara faltered. “She... she was?”

Scootaloo nodded, walking to stand next to Apple Bloom. “We were at the farm. She disappeared into the Everfree Forest crying and, when Applejack brought her back, she looked like her whole world had been crushed around her!”

“Probably because she realized she’s not the all-powerful-being she thought she was,” Tiara smirked.

“That’s it!”

Before anypony could react both Pegasus and Earth pony had lunged at Tiara and began punching her. Tiara fought back, but, not knowing how to use her Earth Pony strength because she’d been so spoiled, wasn’t really doing much more then pushing them back before they returned to attacking.

The three fillies tumbled around, kicking and screaming, until Miss Cheerilee came out and pulled them apart.

“Inside, now!” she told each of them. “You know fighting is wrong.”

“But she’s was callin’ Stellar a monster an’ saying she was glad she’d made her cry so badly she had t’ stay at the farm instead of come t’ school!” Apple Bloom defended, sporting a small bruise on her cheek.

Miss Cheerilee shot Tiara a look, which she returned. “Inside, NOW! You’ve all got detention and your families will be hearing about this.”

“Yeah, because one of us doesn’t have any parents to tell,” Tiara smirked at Apple Bloom.

Apple Bloom responded by throwing another punch and knocking out a tooth, to which Miss Cheerilee added an extra week of detention.

The three fillies walked into the classroom and sat at the desks, the two crusaders giving Tiara cold glares, which she returned with superiority.

“I don’t understand you, Blank Flanks,” she scoffed. “How can you defend that monster in pony’s clothing?”

“Ah only see one monster, Diamond Tiara,” Apple Bloom said, her voice cold.

“And we’re looking at her right now,” Scootaloo nodded.

Tiara stared at them, appalled, then turned away, snorting. She was the monster? As if.

___________________________________________________________

I groaned as I shifted in my bed. I sat up, putting a hoof to my head. What a weird dream that was.

I couldn’t really remember it, but it was there. The only thing I know is that it made me sad just thinking about it. And this wasn’t a normal sad, like I’d felt whenever something didn’t go as I wanted.

This was worse than when my Uncle Peter had died. It was a gripping sadness, then hurt. But, what was it from?

I shook my head, the dream slowly fading from my mind. Whatever the dream was, it probably wasn’t anything to worry about. When have dreams been important, anyway?

It’s then I noticed something. The smell of the room was different. My room at the farm had the smell of a farm, like Nanu Farm that my family had gone to last year for a weekend vacation. Now the room smelled like flowers, or my mum’s best perfume, which she wore whenever we had a family outing or she and Dad went out together.

I open my eyes and blink, slightly confused. The room I’m in doesn’t seem like the room at the farm. In fact, it almost feels like Princess Twilight’s room in the castle, only less... I’m not sure. Less... princessy?

I scratch my head with a hoof. Was it Tuesday? That was the day I was meant to stay with Miss Rarity, wasn’t it? Something about this room just reminded me of Miss Rarity, so I’m going to guess that’s it.

Though, that would mean I slept through the rest of yesterday, doesn’t it? It would explain why I was so hungry. Not as hungry as when I woke up in Princess Twilight’s castle, but still pretty hungry.

I move to get out of bed, when I hear a squelch and freeze. I shift my bum a little and wince. Oh no. I wet the bed again!

I pull my back legs closer and bury my head and softly start crying. Why was I so much trouble? Why did I have to wet the bed twice? First Princess Twilight and now Miss Rarity?

“Oh, Stellar, what’s wrong?”

I glance up and see Miss Rarity is walking into the room, a look of worry on her face... mixed with something else.

I sniffle, wiping my nose on my left foreleg. “I-I’m s-s-sorry, Miss Rarity,” I manage in a sobbed whisper.

“Whatever for, dear?” she asked, putting a foreleg around my back.

“I—” hic “I-I wet the bed!”

Miss Rarity makes a noise that sounded like she was angry at me, but she keeps patting my back.

“It’s alright, darling. Fillies and colts your age always wet the bed from time to time,” she says, her voice sounding kind, not angry. “Plus, you’re still getting used to your new body. I would be more surprised if you weren’t having a few bed wets now and then.”

“B-but I did it afore,” I sniffled, not meeting her eyes. “B-back at Princess Twilight’s castle. I-I wet her bed, but something happened with my horn and it was like it never happened. B-but that didn’t happen this time.”

Miss Rarity chuckled and nuzzled my cheek, which made me feel a little bit better. “I think you used your magic, darling. Unicorn, or, in your case, Alicorn fillies have magical surges at times. I think that was one yours. Though, I will admit, that’s an unusual way for a magical surge to work.”

She give me a hanky and I blew into it, then look up at her, waiting to see what she wanted to do now.

“Well, let’s get you up and cleaned and I’ll put these sheets in the washing for later.”

“I’m sorry,” I sigh as I get out of bed. “I didn’t mean to cause you more trouble.”

She paused, a strange look passing over her face before she shook her head. “N-no, dear,” she said, her voice strained a little. “You’re no trouble at all.” Her horn glowed with a blue light, which then covers all became covered in as well and floated into the air. “Now, I’ll just put these in the laundry and then we can get you cleaned up, alright?”

I nodded, staying where I was as she left the room, the bed covers floating after her.

I waited a few minutes before she returned and led me to a bathroom. It looked like the ones back home, as I’m come to realize was the same with a lot of this world so far. It was a world where things were a lot like back home, only with ponies instead of humans. Sounds weird, though. Someone would probably make a TV show about it... maybe.

Miss Rarity got me clean very quickly, then dried me off with a nice fluffy towel. My fur puffed out a bit like it does to cartoon characters and I shook myself like a dog until it returned to normal.

“Well,” the older pony said as we walked out of the bathroom room, “are you hungry, Stellar?”

“Yeah!” I shouted, punching the air with a hoof, almost losing my balance, but staying on all fours.

Miss Rarity makes a sniffing sound and I stop, flinching. That was a “I’m annoyed” sniff. I knew them.

“Di-did I do something wrong, Miss Rarity?” I asked, trying to make myself smaller. “I-if I did I-I’m sorry.”

Miss Rarity stopped, looked back at me with surprise, then smiled gently and walked back over to me. “No, you’ve done nothing wrong, darling,” she said reassuringly. “Your manners could just use a little improvement is all. And, please, just call me Rarity.”

“Oh,” I look down. My manners? Were they really that bad?

“Now, come, Stellar. I have prepared a lovely dinfast for you in the kitchen.”

I frown. “Dinfast?”

Rarity chuckles. “Sorry. I suppose that was a rather lousy pun. I meant because you didn’t have dinner last night at Applejack’s nor have you had breakfast today.”

Oh. Well, I guess that makes sense.

We went into the kitchen and I stared open mouthed at the meal. Waffles, pancakes, muffins. Rarity really had gone all out with this. There was also something that looked like bacon, but that didn’t make sense. Horses or, ponies don’t eat meat, do they?

Then again, this is a world where ponies eat fries, so I guess anything’s possible. But, still, isn’t it wrong for ponies to eat meat?

“I suppose the hay bacon is confusing you a little, yes?” Rarity asked as she guided me to the table.

“Hay bacon?” my eyebrow couldn’t be any higher. First hay fries, now hay bacon? What next, hay burgers?

She nodded. “Yes, dear. I’m not really sure who came up with the idea or how, but hay bacon has been a part of ponies’ diets for many centuries. Now, go on. I’m sure you must be ravenous.”

I have no idea what that last word meant, but I don’t care. I grab a muffin with my mane and am about to eat it, when I flinch at the face Rarity’s making.

She notices and smiles. “Sorry, dear. I suppose I can’t expect your manners to be too high when you’re so hungry. Go on. I will... try to be okay with it.”

I wait a few seconds, then chomp down on the muffin, somehow getting half of it in my mouth all at once with enough room to still chew easily.

The flavors were so strong, yet so amazing. I could taste daffodils, roses and a hint of vanilla. Who’d have thought those could taste so good together? Not me, that’s for sure.

When I’m finished I felt like I was fit to burst, but not in the “Oh, I eat way too much” way. More in the, “That’s feels so much better” way. And that hay bacon? Oh, wow! That was good!

Rarity ate like I’d think princesses normally do, slowly and like a lady, sometimes sipping from her tea cup.

When we’d both finished I thought I’d ask something I probably should've before.

“Um, Rarity?” I asked as she dabbed at her mouth with a napkin.

“Yes?”

I look down, fiddling with my hooves. “Um, how come I woke up here? Didn’t I go to sleep at Applejack’s farm? Did I sleep so long you all decided to bring me here while I slept?”

Rarity got that look in her eyes again. Something was worrying her. But, no sooner did I see it, then it was gone and she gave me a strained smile. “Well, yes, dear. You were indeed asleep when I brought you. You could say you weren’t awake to the world since yesterday, so yes, we did decide to move you whilst you were asleep.”

I frowned. “But, won’t Miss Cheerilee be angry at me for missing school?”

Rarity blinked, then shook her head. “No, dear. After what happened yesterday we thought it best you have a day off school before you go back. What with—” Rarity’s eyes suddenly went wide and she put her hooves over her mouth in a very unladylike way.

I cocked an eyebrow, then looked down. “Diamond Tiara was pretty mean to me, I guess. But, I’ve dealt with bullies before. I just wasn’t ready for her.”

Rarity’s worried expression disappeared, replaced with a curious one. “Really? How did you handle bullies back in your old world—?” She did it again. She stopped herself and that look returned.

I didn’t understand why. Maybe she thought I didn’t want to talk about my world. If so, she was wrong. I was happy to tell somepony from another world about mine.

“Well, when I first started school, a few kids older than me kept telling me my name wasn’t Michael and that I was lying whenever I said it was.”

Rarity frowned. “That’s harsh. Why did they do that?”

I shrugged. “I dunno. It did upset me a lot. My teacher, Ms. Warden, dealt with it though. Those boys were punished for what they did. They got timeouts?”

Rarity raised an eyebrow. “Timeouts? They didn’t get detention, or have their parents told?”

I cocked my head, thinking. “Well, I guess our timeouts are like detention.” I shrugged. “I just never thought about it.”

Rarity blinked, then smiled. “So, did you enjoy school, back in your world?”

I nodded. “It was fun.” I blush, looking away. “I did... sometimes cry when Mum left, but, I really do enjoy going to school.”

Rarity nodded. “My sister could learn a thing or two from you.”

“Sister?” I blinked. “Who’s that?”

Rarity winks. “I believe you met yesterday, both at school and at Applejack’s farm. Sweetie Belle. She’s a unicorn, like me.”

I look up, thinking about yesterday. I nod. “White coat with a curly mane and tail?”

Rarity nodded. “That’s her. She and her little friends have their own club. The Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

I frown, looking down at the mark on my flank. “Cutie Mark. That’s this thing, right?”

She nodded again. “Yes. Ponies get them when they find that one thing that makes them special, their talent.”

I look down, my frown deepening. “What’s my special thing?”

“Hmm?”

I look back to her. “I’ve already got my Cutie Mark... but I don’t know what it means.”

Rarity got that look again, then turned away. “Well... maybe the crusaders will help you figure it out?”

I close my eyes, thinking. Maybe? Then again, the way they’d looked at me yesterday at the farm...

I sigh. “I don’t think so. Everypony hates me.”

Rarity looked shocked. “No, no, darling. Everypony doesn’t hate you.”

“Then why do I feel like they all want me to go?” I asked, not meeting her eyes. “Diamond Tiara had a point. I don’t belong. Even if I’m not staying for long, I still shouldn’t be here.”

Rarity came over and pulled me into a hug. “You’ll always belong, Stellar. No matter what world you’re in... you will always belong.” Her voice sounded strained again, as if she wanted to say something else but wasn’t letting herself.

I looked up and saw she had tears in her eyes. She was crying. I hugged her back. I had no idea why she was crying, but I didn’t want her upset.

After a few minutes, Rarity calmed down and stopped crying.

“You okay now, Rarity?” I asked as she wiped her eyes.

“Oh, yes, Stellar, I’m fine. Thank you for asking.” She finished drying her eyes and then smiled down at me. “Now, let’s get down to business.”

I cocked my head. “Business?”

She nodded. “I so rarely get to work with a colour like yours, Stellar.” Her smile suddenly changed. It was a little scary. “Now, come, come. We have a new look for you to be created.”

I stepped back nervously. “N-New look?” Why was I suddenly feeling like an ant with a giant boot coming down towards it?

“Yes, darling. We simply must, I mean must create the perfect ensemble to suite your new form.”

I have no idea what "ensemble" means, but I bet it's a fancy word for dress.

I turn, bolting out the room, only to feel that tingling feeling I'd gotten when Twilight had grabbed me with her magic back at Princess Celestia and Princess Luna's old castle. I'm lifted into the air to see that smile on Rarity's face had grow even bigger.

HELP!

Chapter 9

Chapter 9

___________________________________________________________

“Rarity, I’m back,” Sweetie Belle called as she pushed open the door to the boutique, only to stop in her tracks, her eyes wide. “What?”

Rarity was standing by the modelling station, her equipments for clothes making hovering around her head. However, it was the filly standing on the modelling station, looking extremely uncomfortable about the whole situation that caught her attention.

It was Stellar Nova, but she was now wearing a dress. It was a purple dress with a vest-like design that trailed down to her back legs, stopping inches from the ground, with black mixed here and there to blend with Stellar’s coat colour. The front was adorned with a crescent moon the same as her Cutie Mark. She was also wearing slippers similar to Princess Luna’s royal attire shoes, but coloured purple with hints of turquoise around the edges.

Sweetie Belle just stared, slack-jawed. Stellar looked beautiful, just like the Princesses dressed like that.

It was at this moment, however, that Stellar noticed Sweetie Belle standing in the door way. She stared for several seconds, looked down at what she was wearing, then "eeped" and ran around the screen Rarity used to keep things private for her models, or to hide a design so to reveal it in a flashy way.

“Stellar, come now,” Rarity said, sounding annoyed and her expression showing it. “I thought we agreed that you’d stop moving until I was finished. I almost tore the fabric at the end and poked your flanks. You wouldn’t want that now, would you?”

“S-Sweetie Belle’s staring,” the Alicorn whispered from behind the screen.

Rarity turned and blinked in surprise at the sight of her sister. “Oh, Sweetie Belle, when did you get back?”

“Just... now?” Sweetie Belle said, her eyes still on the screen where Stellar had hidden behind.

She wasn’t surprised her sister hadn’t noticed her come in; she’d been working on a dress. Whenever Rarity was focused on a design, she was like Twilight when reading a book, oblivious to the world around her until snapped out of it.

Rarity was about to say something, when she noticed two ponies standing behind her little sister. “Oh, um, hello, Mr. Rich. What brings you and your... darling daughter here, today?”

Filthy Rich stepped in, Diamond Tiara, who was wearing the darkest scowled a filly could wear, following behind.

“Miss Rarity,” Rich said, both sounding like his usual business self, but also as a regular pony, “I’ve been told that you are looking after Night—” He stopped and cleared his throat. “My apologies. I’ve been told that you are looking after Stellar Nova, today, is that right?”

Rarity nodded slowly, her expression showing she was waiting to see just where Rich was going from here.

Rich cleared his throat again. “Well, my daughter has something she wants to say to young Stellar, after yesterday’s indecent at school.”

“But, Daddy,” Tiara began angrily, “why should I apologize to Nightmare—”

“Call her that one more time and you won’t get any allowance for a year, Diamond,” Rich cut her off, his voice becoming stern.

“But, Daddy—”

“No buts, Diamond,” he said, his voice becoming sterner. “As has been explained to you by Miss Cheerilee and several others, Stellar is scared by that name. You will call her as the princesses have named her, Stellar Nova. Understand?”

Tiara glared up at her father for several moments, before looking down, a defeated, but angry look on her face. “Fine, Daddy.”

Rich nodded, then returned his gaze to Rarity and it softened. “So, where is Miss Stellar?”

“Right behind here,” Rarity said, walking over to the screen and peeking behind it. “Stellar, come out now. Mr. Rich has something very important for you.”

After a few moments the small filly came out, keeping her head down and not meeting anypony’s eyes.

Rich nodded to his daughter, who scowled and turned to Stellar. “I’m sorry about being mean to you yesterday.”

“No, you’re not.”

It had been a whisper, but it made everypony flinch.

“What?” Tiara almost snarled.

Stellar lifted her head, looking directly at Tiara, her face showing nervousness and sadness. “You’re... you’re not really sorry. Not sorry at all. You’re only saying it because your dad told you to.”

“Now, that’s not—” Rich began.

“Well of course I’m not really sorry,” Tiara shot, causing Stellar to cringe. “You’re a horrible being that shouldn’t even exist. You took Princess Luna away from her sister and then tried to put our world into an Eternal Night! You'd have killed all the plants and doomed us all, even yourself! You’re horrible! Why don’t you just disappear? Trust me, nopony would miss you!”

“Diamond Tiara!” Tiara wilted at her father’s harsh tone, his eyes showing disappointment and anger. “How... How can you say that to a filly younger than you? Would you have ever said that to Dinky if you hadn’t found out about her mother and I dating?”

“Um... well...” Tiara stuttered, clearly unprepared for this confrontation.

Rich turned to Rarity, who was now holding a crying Stellar and trying to hush her. “I am so sorry about this, Miss Rarity. I promise I will straighten my daughter out and she will apologize,” he grabbed one of Tiara’s ear with a hoof, “and next time she’ll mean it.”

Rarity nodded and went back to hushing the sobbing filly, whilst Rich led his daughter out the shop, all the while her saying, “Ow, ow, ow! Daddy, let go of my ear; that hurts! Ow, ow, ow!”

The door closed and there was silence for a few moments, save the sound of Stellar’s quiet sobs.

When Stellar seemed to have calmed down, Rarity let her go and wiped the stray tears from her eyes. “Feeling better?”

“A little,” Stellar said, her voice muffled against Rarity’s fur.

Rarity nodded, then moved away and indicated to the mirror. “Now, Stellar Nova, look at this wonderful design in fashion by one of the greatest designers in all Equestria!” she said dramatically.

Sweetie Belle rolled her eyes at this as Stellar hesitantly moved towards the mirror and looked at herself, then blinked, shock entering her eyes.

“Is... is that me?” she asked, her voice filled with the shock in her eyes.

Rarity nodded. “Indeed, Stellar. I must say, I do believe I’ve outdone myself. You look wonderful, darling.”

“Yeah,” Sweetie Belle agreed, coming over to stand next to Stellar. “You like really pretty, just like a princess.” Her eyes widened. “Wait. You’re an Alicorn, that means you are a princess, right?”

“Um...?” Stellar glanced at Rarity, not sure how to respond.

It took Rarity a moment before to spoke. “Well, I suppose you are technically a princess, yes,” she began slowly. “Celestia, Luna, Cadance and Twilight are Alicorns and they’re princesses and, since your form technically came from Princess Luna, I suppose that would make you one as well.”

“... I’m a... princess?” Stellar looked very confused.

“That’s amazing!” Sweetie shouted, pulling Stellar into a hug. “You’re a princess. Hey, I’ve been wondering, is Princess Luna your mom?”

Stellar turned to her a very confused expression on her face, though there was also a slight bit of uncertainly in her eyes. “My mum? Why would Princess Luna be my mum?”

Sweetie was about to answer, when Rarity shook her head, a sign that she should go no further.

“Um, never mind,” she said instead, grinning sheepishly. “Your Cutie Mark is a lot like hers, I guess. Sorry.”

Stellar nodded slowly, then glanced at Rarity. “Can I take this off now? It is pretty, I won’t lie, but I don’t like wearing dresses.”

Rarity nodded. “Very well.” She then helped Stellar get out of the dress and levitated it over to a filly-sized ponikin and placed it over it. “How about you and Sweetie Belle go have some fun, hmm?”

“Hey, yeah!” Sweetie cried, bouncing with excitement. “Let’s go to my room and play!”

Before Stellar could answer, the unicorn grabbed her foreleg and pulled her upstairs and down to her room.

“So, what do you wanna do?” Sweetie asked, turning to the Alicorn, who was looking around the room with interest.

“Um,” Stellar looked down, scuffing her hoof on the carpet. “I... don’t know. This is the first day I’ve really gotten time to really do stuff since waking up a few days ago.”

Sweetie Belle cocked her head. “Whatcha mean?”

Stellar then told Sweetie Belle everything about who she used to be and how, three days ago, she’d woken up in the Castle of the Two Pony Sisters as the filly she was and what she could remember of those three days, which, since she’d slept through most of two of them, wasn’t much.

Sweetie Belle couldn’t believe it. She’d heard Rarity mention something about a human world before with her friends, but hadn’t fully understood it and now she was talking with a real human. Yes, he was now in the body of a filly Nightmare Moon and thus now a she, but still, she was talking to a human. Lyra Heartstrings would be so jealous if she ever found out.

“So, you’re not from the human world my sister’s mentioned, but a different one?” Sweetie asked, just to clarify.

Stellar nodded. “I still don’t know what happened. I went to sleep in the operating room, then I woke up like this in that old castle.”

Sweetie then frowned. “And you don’t know what your special talent is, even though you’ve already got your Cutie Mark?”

Stellar nodded again, then looked down at her flank. “I woke up with it. Rarity said it’s like Princess Luna’s, so maybe it’s got something to do with what she can do, but I’m not sure.”

Sweetie scratched her chin, thinking. “Well, Princess Luna raises the moon and brings the night... but she also watches over everypony’s dreams.”

Stellar blinked. “Their dreams?”

Sweetie nodded. “Yeah. You see, I did something bad once because I didn’t think Rarity thought of me as a sister, but Princess Luna showedme that I was wrong by visiting my dreams and showing me what really was going on and even helped me know to fix a problem I created before it destroyed my sister’s life.”

Stellar’s eyes widened. “You almost destroyed your sister’s life? How?”

Sweetie blushed, her ears going flat. “I’d... really rather not say.”

Stellar smiled knowingly. “Okay.”

“So, you’re staying here tonight?” Sweetie asked, moving the conversation onto something more pleasant.

Stellar nodded. “Then, tomorrow night I’m staying at Fluttershy’s, then Rainbow Dash’s and then...” Stellar gulped, “Pinkie Pie’s.”

Sweetie by raised an eyebrow. “What’s wrong with staying at Pinkie’s?”

Stellar looked away, her wings pressing against her sides and her ears drooping. “She... kinda scares me.”

Sweetie giggled and shook her head. “Don’t worry, you’ll get used to her; we all have.”

Stellar looked down. “I hope so.”

"Anyway, about your talent," Sweetie said, returning to the previous part of the conversation. "I bet we could help you; the Cutie Mark Crusaders, I mean."

"But, isn't that for finding Cutie Marks?" Stellar asked, looking rather confused.

Sweetie Belle shook her head. "That's part of it, but we're mainly about finding our special talents so we can get our Cutie Marks. That normally just means figuring out what you're good at and getting a Cutie Mark, but you've already got yours, but need to figure it out. That's where we can help you."

"Um, okay," Stellar gave a small smile.

“Girls,” Rarity called from downstairs, “dinner!”

Both fillies looked at each other. Had they really been talking for that long? They both got up and hurried downstairs.

___________________________________________________________

When dinner was done Stellar and Sweetie Belle had showers, separately, followed by Rarity. It was as Rarity came out of the shower, however, that Stellar mentioned something important.

“Um, Rarity?”

“Yes, dear?” the unicorn replied, turning to see Stellar standing in the full-body pajamas she’d made for her that day, designed with a dark-blue fabric, the same as Princess Luna’s fur colour, with Sweetie Belle wearing her own pink pajamas standing next to her.

“Um, where am I going to sleep? You haven’t changed the covers on my bed yet?”

Rarity blinked, then her eyes went wide. What with designing Stellar’s evening wearing and then the dress, she’d completely forgotten about Stellar’s accident.

“Hey, she can stay in my room for the night,” Sweetie offered, then her eyes went wide. “It could be like a sleepover!”

“Well, I suppose that could work,” Rarity nodded, her brow furrowed in thought. “Stellar, would that be okay with you?”

Stellar nodded. “I don’t mind.”

While Sweetie Belle cheered, Rarity went to a storage closest and got out a fold-out mattress, quilt and pillow and levitated them as she led the two fillies to Sweetie’s room. Once the makeshift bed was set up, Rarity told them to get into bed.

“Aw, but, Rarity...” Sweetie Belle began, but her big sister held up a hoof.

“Sweetie Belle, you both still have school tomorrow. I will hear no arguments, understand?”

“Yes, Rarity,” Sweetie mumbled and got into bed, while Rarity helped Stellar get into hers.

Once Stellar was settled, she kissed both of them on the forehead, right above their horns. “Goodnight, girls. Have wonderful dreams.”

“Night, sis,” Sweetie Belle yawned, the settled into her bed, almost falling asleep at once, proving she wouldn’t have lasted long even without Rarity saying so.

“Goodnight, Rarity,” Stellar said, followed by her own yawn as she nestled into the covers. “Thank you for letting me stay the night.”

Rarity hesitated, then smiled and brushed a hoof through Stellar’s mane, which moved across her hoof like she was a ghost.

“No need, Stellar. You... you deserve kindness after...” she trailed off, both because she couldn’t bring herself to say it and also because Stellar had fallen asleep.

Rarity sighed and walked quietly out the room so as not to wake them, then went to her own bed, her guilt at knowing Stellar would never be able to go home and that she had to keep that secret for as long as possible eating at her insides.

___________________________________________________________

I was running through a forest. I had no idea why I was running through a forest, or where this forest even came from, but I was and I could feel a deep fear that, if I stopped, I was doomed.

A roar from behind, followed by a horrible smell that seemed uncomfortably familiar caused me to glance behind me. A huge plant-like thing was charging at me. I couldn’t make out more than the large mouth filled with green light, shadowed by thousands of sharp teeth.

I run faster, trying to get away from the monster that was chasing me. I'm panting heavily, my mane lashing back whenever the thing gets too close, like a lion tamer in the circus, giving me more time to ran further.

I turned a corner and screamed as a large shadow with blue eyes lunged out and covered everything.

___________________________________________________________

Rarity was jerked from her sleep by a scream. It was coming from Sweetie Belle’s room and it didn’t sound like Sweetie Belle’s scream.

She bolted out of bed and hurried down the hall, bursting into Sweetie Belle’s room, seeing Sweetie Belle sitting up, deep worry on her face.

Stellar was thrashing about under her covers, screaming as if she was being attacked.

Rarity hurried over and starting shaking the screaming filly. “Stellar, wake up! Wake up, it’s just a dream!”

Stellar’s eyes shot open and, for a second, she stared at Rarity with fear, before tears welled in her eyes and she clung onto the older pony, sobbing into her fur.

Rarity just rubbed her back, murmuring soothing words. Luna had been right. Stellar had had a nightmare and she had no doubt Nightmare had played a part in it, along with vague parts of the memories they’d forced Stellar to forget.

I hope she doesn't have nightmares at Fluttershy's.

Chapter 10

Chapter 10

___________________________________________________________

“See ya, Rarity,” Sweetie Belle called as the two of us stood in the door, about to head out to school.

“Goodbye, girls. Have a good day at school,” Rarity’s voice called back from one of the rooms in the boutique, with a sing-song feel to it.

“Thank you for letting me stay, Rari—” I’m cut off by a yawn and put a hoof over my mouth.

“It was no problem, Stellar,” she called back kindly. “You were a wonderful house guest. You’re welcome any time.”

I nodded, just before remembering that she wouldn’t see it and went out the door with Sweetie Belle, closing it with my mane and we headed off towards school.

I kept my head down as we walked through town, trying to ignore the cold looks I got from several ponies. There were less cold stares than before, but still.

Last night hadn’t been as bad as it could have been. Yes, that had been a horrible nightmare, but Rarity had made me feel better and, when I went back to sleep, it had been dreamless.

Still, I was little bit tired, having woken up halfway through the night from that dream. I can’t even remember what the dream was about. It’s as if the dream fades away every time I try to think about it.

I can’t help wondering why I dreamt of a forest. It’s the only thing that stands out in what little of the dream remains in my mind. But, why a forest? I’ve never been in a forest before and I didn’t go into that forest beyond Sweet Apple Acres... or did I?

No, no I didn’t. I went inside, Granny Smith showed me to my room, I went to sleep and woke up at Rarity’s house late yesterday morning.

...

So, why do I feel like there was more to it than that?

“So, Stellar?”

Sweetie Belle’s voice pulled me out of my thoughts and I turned to look at her. “Yeah?”

“Are you gonna be okay going back to school?” She looked really worried for me, which made me smile.

“I... I am a little scared,” I admitted, looking down. “But, I’m sure, as long as I have friends like you and Apple Bloom, I’ll be okay.”

It was Sweetie Belle’s turn to smile and she nodded. “Don’t worry. I’m sure Scootaloo will wanna be your friend too.”

It took a second for me to figure out who she was talking about. “Scootaloo’s that orange Pegasus filly with the scooter, right?” Wait. So her name is Scootaloo and she rides a scooter? Why did that sound so... I don’t know, to chancy, I guess?

Sweetie Belle nodded. “She’s really good at it too.”

“Riding her scooter?”

“Yeah. I’ll bet she’ll be a pro one day.”

I cocked an eyebrow. In TV shows I’d watch, pro meant you were so good it was your job and you got paid for being so good at it. Could you really be a pro for riding a scooter?

The school was in sight now and I could see several parents saying goodbye to their children and turning, about half of them giving me a look that clearly said, “You hurt my child and you will pay”, before leaving.

Those looks made me falter and consider going back to Rarity’s shop and staying there for the day, but a voice caught my attention.

“There she is, Mommy. That’s her!”

Oh no. Not more ponies hating me.

Still, that didn’t sound like Diamond Tiara. In fact, it sounded like...

I turned around, expecting to see a filly with her mother walking behind her, wearing an angry glare, but what I saw was Dinky Hooves, the filly who was going to be Diamond Tiara’s little sister. Behind her was a Pegasus mare that had to be her mother, with a light-grey coat and blonde man and tail. Her Cutie Mark was of six bubbles. But, her eyes were what caused me to cock an eyebrow.

While one was looking at me, the other was looking up at the sky, but it didn’t seem to bother her at all. Still, the oddness wasn’t what shocked me. Her eyes were filled with kindness and she was smiling at me, just as the little unicorn filly was as they came over to us.

“Hello, there,” she said, her voice light and gentle. “You must me Stellar Nova, am I right?”

I nodded, my mouth not working for some reason.

She nodded back, then reached into the bag strapped to her side and pulled a small white box out and handed it to me.

I took it with a stream of my mane, glanced at it, then back at her in confusion.

“Think of it as my way of saying thank you for standing up for Dinky,” she replied, closing her eyes, then reopening them and nuzzling the filly. “Have a good day, muffin.”

Dinky returned the nuzzle, saying, “Sure, Mommy. You too.”

Her mother nodded, extended her wings and took to the air.

We all watched until she was out of sight. Her flying was a little wobbly, though I guess since she was seeing in two directions at once, you couldn’t expect her to be an expert flyer, and, having never flown myself, I can’t exactly judge her.

“Come on,” Dinky said, pointing at the box her mother had given me. “Open it.”

I do so using my mane and blink. Inside the box is a muffin, with yellow icing.

“It’s my mommy’s super secret special lemon muffin surprise!” Dinky chirped, smiling from ear to ear. “It’s her own recipe.”

Sweetie Belle shook her head, giggling. “Shoulda known Derpy would thank you with a muffin. She loves those things almost as much as she does Dinky.”

Said filly winked, stinking out her tongue. “She loves me more cos I’m sweeter.”

They both giggled as I lifted the muffin out of the box, glancing from it to Dinky. “Am I allowed to eat it?”

Dinky nodded and, hesitantly, I lifted the muffin to my mouth and took a bite. At once my mouth felt like it was having a party. The muffin was banana and, like Dinky had said, the icing was lemon flavoured. It was amazing and SO tasty!

I took another bite, a wide smile on my face as I chewed. The centre was a gooey chocolate ball. Guess that was the surprise. Dinky had a mum that could make the best muffins ever.

We headed to school together, walking in and heading for our class. I noticed that, like with the ponies we’d past on the way, the fillies and colts we past in the hallway giving me cold glares wasn’t as many as before.

As we reached our classroom I finished the last of the muffin Miss Derpy had given me and licked my lips, which had a little bit of chocolate on them.

As we entered the classroom I saw Diamond Tiara giving me a glare that could melt ice.

I tensed a little, before I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Rarity had told me that I shouldn’t let Diamond Tiara or Silver Spoon get to me, to ignore them and pretend they weren’t there.

I opened my eyes and walked past the scowling filly and went to my desk, sat down and used my mane to move my stuff, ready for the school day.

Sweetie Belle was talking to Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, whatever she was saying seeming to make Apple Bloom look relieved.

Miss Cheerilee walked in and everypony returned to their seats and class began. I noticed Miss Cheerilee give a bright smile when she saw me, which I returned.

___________________________________________________________

“Oh, dear. It was that bad?” Fluttershy asked, concern appearing in her expression.

Rarity nodded, levitating the tea cup in front of her and delicately taking a sip, before lowering it back down to answer. “Yes. The poor dear. I think Princess Luna was right in that Nightmare can still get into Stellar’s dreams. I do hope you’ll have a much quieter night with her, Fluttershy. I think the atmosphere of your home will help her not to have any nightmares.”

Fluttershy nodded, looking down at her floor. “I hope she doesn’t feel like I don’t want her here.”

Rarity shook her head. Fluttershy was still the same as always, worrying about things that she didn’t need to. “I promise you, darling, she won’t feel that way at all. She didn’t when she stayed over last night, though that was most likely helped by Sweetie Belle.”

A smile came to Fluttershy’s face and she nodded. “I am glad Stellar’s made friends with your sister, Rarity. I hope she’ll be able to be friend with the other crusaders too.”
Rarity smiled. “Knowing Sweetie Belle, that won’t be a problem. I’m sure when you meet up with Stellar this afternoon she’ll be telling you all about the fun she had with the crusaders and maybe even some other fillies and colts.”

They remained silent for a few moments, just enjoying each other’s company and the tea.

“However,” Rarity said after a while, “I feel I must tell you something.”

Fluttershy looked up, worry entering her eyes.

“She had a little... accident before she woke up yesterday morning,” Rarity looked a little uncomfortable.

“Oh... my,” Fluttershy said, getting the hint. “Should I get some things for her, just in case it happens again?”

Rarity shook her head. “I don’t think it happens normally. She seemed really ashamed of it, as if it wasn’t something she was used to, meaning, before all this happened, Michael was able to go to bed without worrying about bed wetting. However, the change of body and... well, gender and species, has made her uncertain and that’s why it happened.”

“So.... what do I do?” Fluttershy now looked worried and confused.

Rarity gave a small smile and levitated something from her saddlebag. “Put these plastic sheets on her bed. If she does have another accident, it won’t be so hard to clean up.”

She levitated the plastic sheeting over to Fluttershy, who took them and nodded.

“We don’t want to make her worry about it.” Then, in a quieter voice the unicorn said, “She’s already had so much to worry about.”

Both nodded sadly. Keeping Stellar in the dark about what had happened wasn’t easy and made them feel horrible, but they knew they had to do it, for her own sake.

___________________________________________________________

“I’m gonna get you!” Scootaloo shouted as she chased after the three of us.

It was recess and we were playing a game of tag. To makes things fair, I wasn’t allowed to use my mane or tail if I got tagged, but I was fast on my hooves and Apple Bloom and I were the only ones who hadn’t been tagged at least once yet.

Before Scootaloo it had been Sweetie Belle, who’d been tagged by Dinky. Scootaloo was determined to make sure Apple Bloom or I were the next to be tagged. She was barely chasing Sweetie or Dinky, her eyes targeting us and us alone.

Just as I missed being tagged again Scootaloo, I heard a pair of voices that I didn’t like.

“You know, a shrimp like you will never get anywhere in life.”

I skidded to a halt, Scootaloo being taken off guard by my sudden stop and crashing into me.

“Uh, does that count as “tagged”?” she asked as the girls helped us untangle ourselves from each other.

I didn’t answer, my head turned and eyes narrowed in the direction of the playground, where I could see Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon at the bottom of the slide, facing the small colt with the British accent.

Dinky had told me his name was Pipsqueak and he used to live in a place called Trottingham.

I’d giggled when I realized she was talking about Equestria’s Nottingham and how it had been changed to meet ponies.

I watched as Diamond Tiara continued talking down to Pipsqueak, telling him horrible things and making fun of the fact that he was the smallest pony in our class.
While I will admit, she’s right that he is the smallest; he’s only a bit bigger than some of the kindergarteners, it doesn’t means he can make fun of him for it.

“Uh, Stellar?” Dinky asked, a bit nervous. “Is something wrong?”

I nodded and started towards where the two bullies were. The others quickly followed me. As we got nearer, we could hear ecatly what Tiara was saying.

“You know, ponies like you are never going to go anywhere.”

“Not true,” he said, though his eyes were tearing up a little. “I’m going to be a great explorer, one day. You’ll see.”

“An Explorer? As if,” Silver Spoon grinned.

“Little runts like you don’t become explorers,” Tiara sneered. “The only place you’re ever going to explore is your mom’s backyard. Why are you even in our class? They don’t let foals into school.”

“I-I’m not a foal!” he said, his voice cracking a little. “I’m just a slow grower.”

Silver chuckled, but not in a nice way. “Let me guess, mommy told you that, right?”

He nodded.

Tiara smirked. “Even your own mother knows you’ll never amount to anything. She just told you that to make you feel better.”

Pipsqueak looked down, letting the tears slid down his muzzle.

“Stop it.”

The two bullies titled their heads, then shook them.

“You’ll never be anything but a little runt and nothing more,” Tiara’s sneer was pure cruelty. “You know, I heard, back in the old days, they left runts to die. It was kinder than letting them live their lives as puny ponies.”

“Stop it.”

“Even the other Blank Flanks don’t hang around with you, you’re so pathetic. Why don't you go and join the other foals in the kindergarten, little baby?”

“Stop it!”

This time the two bullies turned at my voice, blinking in surprise.

Then Tiara scowled. “What do you want, Faker?”

I wilted a little. “Faker?”

She nodded, her sneer returning. “You’re faking everything. You’re not Nightmare Moon. You’re pathetic. I can’t believe I called you by that name. It’s an insult to Nightmare Moon to do so. So, you’re a faker and that's who you are, Faker.”

I flinched both times she said the name. Why was she so horrible?

“Now, go away, fake. We’re busy,” she waved a hoof, as if shooing me like I was a simple housefly.

They turned back to Pipsqueak, who hunched down, his ears flat.

Something sparked inside me. Something I’d felt when Tiara was about to hurt Dinky. Anger.

There was a flash of dark-blue and I was standing in front of the two fillies, my eyes narrowed.

“Why do you have to pick on everypony?” I asked, my voice firm.

Tiara merely sneered. “It’s fun, why else?”

I shook my head. “That’s not a good answer. Why do you do it? What good comes from hurting other ponies.”

Oh, please. Do you have to be such a goodie-two shoes about it?

I blinked, my face contorting in confusion. Who’s voice was that, and why did I feel like I’d heard them before?

Tiara looked to Silver Spoon and grinned, nodding. Silver Spoon, however, looked uncertain. Tiara huffed and moved forward, pushing me in the chest.

Having been wondering about that voice, I wasn’t ready and fell to ground, gritting my teeth as my four knees skinned.

Oh, no. She did not just do that.

There it was again. Only, before it had sounded bored. Now it sounded angry.

If I’m stuck in this form the least you could do is act more respectable.

I shook my head and got up. Was I hearing things?

“Ah’m telling on ya, Diamond,” Apple Bloom said, hurrying off towards the classroom to get Miss Cheerilee, whilst Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Dinky hurried over, the former two help Pipsqueak up, Dinky helping me up.

“You never learn, do you, Tiara?” Scootaloo asked, glaring at the Earth Pony.

Tiara sniffed, looking away. “Don’t you talk to me. You’re the ones befriending the demon that tried to overtake our world.”

Oh, and you’re Miss Perfect?

Where the heck was that voice coming from, and how come the others weren’t looking around for it? Was I the only one who could hear it?

I shook it off and glared at Diamond Tiara. “I knew bullies like, back at my old school,” I said, pointing a hoof at her. “They didn’t have any real friends, just those who didn’t want them to bully them.”

Tiara smirked. “Like I care what you think happened in your fantasy world.”

A pony calling your world a fantasy. Oh, that’s rich.

“Come on,” Scootaloo said, walking away, and the rest of us followed. “They’re not worth it.”

We left them behind, myself wondering just what that voice had been.

___________________________________________________________

“I don’t think my Cutie Mark has anything to do with waking up nocturnal animals,” I said as the four of us struggled towards the hose by the barn due to our being stuck together by tree sap.

School ended about two hours ago and Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and I had been trying to figure out what would get them their Cutie Marks as well as what mine was about.

I would have told them about the voice, but it hadn't said a thing since our meeting with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. I'd even tried asking it to talk to me, but gotten no response. Maybe it only spoke when ponies were being mean to me?

Our last try at getting the others' Cutie Marks and figuring out mine had been to wake several animals that sleep during the day and come out at night. Sweetie Belle and I had tried to tell Scootaloo that, even if that was my talent, it not only sounded lame, but it was still a while before the animals were meant to get up anyway and a really bad idea.

However, Scootaloo had pushed us on and we’d had to run from a horde of angry nocturnal animals who’d been woken up early, til we had found ourselves covered in tree sap and stuck together.

“Yeah, I guess not,” Scootaloo said a few moments later as we shook ourselves dry, having washed enough of the sap to stop us sticking together.

“Hey, girls?” They looked to me. “If the Cutie Mark Crusaders is a club for ponies without their Cutie Marks or who haven’t figured out their special talent, why aren’t Dinky or Pip crusaders?”

It was a pretty good question, really. During recess I’d talked with both ponies in question and found out they weren't crusaders, even though they didn’t have Cutie Marks yet either.

Scootaloo shrugged. “They don’t have time to be crusaders. Dinky’s always helping her dad or her mom and Pip likes going on adventures on his own. He’s kinda like Daring Do.”

I nodded. I’d been told a bit about Daring Do. She was a Pegasus mare like Rainbow Dash, surprisingly similar, but always preferred doing things alone.

“Whoa, look how late it is,” Apple Bloom said, pointing up at the sky.

We all looked and saw the sun was starting to come close to setting. We’d been crusading longer than I’d thought.

“Well, guess I’d better had back home,” Scootaloo said, cracking her neck. “If I come back after sunset sis’ll flip.”

I blinked, before grinning. “I guess Rainbow would worry about you, huh?”

Scootaloo looked at me with confusion. “Well, yeah, she does. But, I’m talking about Cheerilee.”

I blinked again. “Wait. Miss Cheerilee... is your big sister, too?”

Scootaloo nodded. “Our parents are usually traveling, so I tend to stay at her place a lot, like Sweetie Belle does with Rarity.”

I nodded slowly. This was interesting news to have held onto all day. Scootaloo’s big sister was our school teacher. I honestly didn’t see that one coming.

“I’d better head back, too,” Sweetie Belle said, following after Scootaloo. “Rarity hates it when I stay out late.”

“Guess that just leaves us, huh?” Apple Bloom asked, looking at me. “Come on. Fluttershy’s cottage ain’t too far from the farm. Ya can walk with me til we get there an’ ya should easily be able to go the rest o’ the way yerself.”

I nodded and we headed towards across the farm and down the road.

___________________________________________________________

I smiled as I walked across the bridge over the small river, heading for the small cottage.

It looked really nice, like the Seven Dwarfs’ house in Disney’s Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs, only smaller.

There were lots of animals around. Some of them turned and looked at me as I walked to the door, while others scurried away.

I knocked on the door three times. I meant to knock four times, but before my hoof could touch the door for the fourth it was flung open and a panicked Fluttershy was staring back at me.

“Stellar!” she cried, pulling me into a really tight hug.

“Uh, Fluttershy?” I squeaked as I was crushed by her hug. “I can’t... breathe.”

“It’s so late; I was worried something had happened to you!” Fluttershy said, not seeming to hear my plea for air.

I focused like Sweetie Belle had told me to and imagined myself out of Fluttershy’s grasp. There was a dark-blue flash and I was standing in front of Fluttershy, breathing heavily as I filled my lungs with the air they’d been denied.

“Oh, um, sorry,” Fluttershy said, her eyes drooping and a blush coming onto her face, before she looked at me sternly. “Where were you, young filly? You had me so worried. You were meant to come over an hour ago.”

“Sorry, Fluttershy,” I said, my breathing back under control. I scratched my head sheepishly. “I was playing with the crusaders and we kinda lost track of time.”

Fluttershy sighed and nodded. “Alright. But don’t do that again. You scared me to death. I thought you’d wandered into the Everfree Forest again and—” She gasped, putting a hoof over her mouth. Behind her I could see a white rabbit smack himself on the head, then fold his arms and shake his head.

“Um, the only time I was in the Everfree Forest was when I first got here,” I said, cocking an eyebrow. “And, after what the crusaders, Dinky and Pip told me, I wouldn’t wanna go in there anyway. Why did you think I might have gone there?”

“Oh, um, no reason,” she said, looking away. “N-now, come inside. Dinner will be ready soon. All that crusading must have worked up an appetite, right?”

My stomach answered her by growling loudly and she giggled as I blushed.

Dinner was a pasta meal. It was spaghetti, my favourite pasta with a pumpkin, spinach and goat’s cheese sauce. I normally don’t like spinach (what kid does?), but I really liked the meal Fluttershy had made. It tasted really good and I found myself asking for seconds, thirds and even fourths.

When dinner was okay, Fluttershy helped me shower. I’ve liked taking showers over baths for over a year. Holding cleaning stuff with my mane wasn’t as easy as holding everything else, so Fluttershy had to help me wash myself.

For once though, my hair didn’t need washing, or rather, it couldn’t be. How do you clean and mane and tail made of pure magic?

After my shower and I’d brushed my teeth, Fluttershy showed me to the room where I’d be sleeping. Expect... it was her room.

I cocked an eyebrow at her for this. Why was she making me sleep in her bed? Where was she going to sleep?

My answer came when she put me to bed ten minutes later. I got up on the bed, my confusion growing at the crinkling sound from beneath my hooves, expecting her to put the covers over me and leave the room, but instead, she got into the bed as well and put the covers over both of us.

I blinked and was about to ask her why she was having me sleep in the same bed as her, when I remembered how she’d reacted when I arrived.

She must have worried more than I thought. She probably wanted me to sleep in the same bed so she at least knew where I was.

Wow. Scootaloo hadn’t been kidding with how anxious Fluttershy could be.

That thought, I settled down and snuggled up to Fluttershy, fitting my head in the crook of her neck. When I'd slept at Twilight's this had been a really comfortable position.

She laid her head down, nuzzled mine, then closed her eyes. I followed suit, the exhaustion of all the crusading from after school finally catching up to me and sleep took me.

___________________________________________________________

I was running through the forest again. I remember it now. This was my dream last night. The foul smell was after me again, followed by the creature.

I was running, running faster than I ever had. I needed to get away. I needed to get out of this forest before.

“STELLAR!”

I skidded to a halt, whirling around to see the creature had disappeared.

That scream. It had sounded like Fluttershy. But, why was she screaming my name like that? She’d sounded horrified, scared beyond anything.

I blink and suddenly the forest has changed around me. I’m now in a clearing, or rather, on the edge of it. In the centre of the clearing I can see Fluttershy. She’s sobbing, wailing as if somepony had died.

I blink. She’s holding something in her forelegs. I slowly walked over, but she doesn’t to notice me coming.

I get closer and look at what she’s holding, only for my stomach to drop. Me. she was holding me, but... my mane and tail were gone. My eyes were closed and I was had cuts and gashes all over me.

I take a step back. What’s going on? Why would I be dreaming this kind of thing?

The smell returned. I whirl around to see the creature that had been chasing me walking into the clearly, drool dripping from its mouth as it neared us.

I cried out to Fluttershy, telling her to run, but no sound came. I put a hoof to my throat. It didn’t feel like anything was wrong, so why did no sound come when I cried out.

“Stellar, I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry,” Fluttershy was sobbing into the coat of the me she was holding. “I-I wish I’d known. I-I could’ve saved you. I-I... I....”

“Fluttershy, I’m right here! The me you’re holding isn’t real!” I tried to say, but no sound was the only response from my mouth.

The creature was getting closer. I could see its sharp teeth glinting in the moonlight. It was going to eat Fluttershy and there was nothing I could do.

I wanted to run; everything in me was telling me to bolt, to get away from here as fast as possible.

But I couldn't just leave Fluttershy, could I? This might be a dream, but I would never just abandon anypony to save myself. I couldn't. But, how could I save Fluttershy? I'm just a filly, who barely knows anything about this world yet. Not even that. I'm just a human trapped as a filly until I go home. How could I stop a dream monster?

Princess Luna raises the moon and brings the night... but she also watches over everypony’s dreams.

I blinked, the memory from last night when Sweetie Belle and I talked flashing before my eyes.

I remembered what Apple Bloom and Scootaloo had told me about how I could have Princess Luna’s Dream Walking powers too, since our Cutie Marks were almost exactly the same.

If I did have that kind of power, could I save Fluttershy?

I felt something suddenly rise up within me and my horn starting glowing with a dark-blue aura.

I narrowed my eyes, aiming my horn at the monster. “Stay away from my friends!” I shouted.

At the sound of my voice, a blast of magic the same colour as the glow around my horn shot forth, smashing into the creature. It screamed, backing away as pieces of it started to disappear into dark-blue flames.

I turned my head back over my shoulder, looking at Fluttershy. “Fluttershy! Wake up! It’s only a nightmare!”

My voice caused Fluttershy to stop crying and glance down at her forelegs, only to shriek when she saw the me she’d been holding was gone.

“Fluttershy!” She turned and saw me and her eyes watered, filling with shock, relief and utter joy.

“Stellar, you’re okay,” she sobbed.

I nodded, straining as the creature started fighting back. “Fluttershy, I thought this thing was just my nightmare, but I think it’s yours too.”

Fluttershy’s face paled as she saw the creature and shrank back. “No. No-no-no. It... It can’t be. It—”

“Fluttershy!” She snapped out of it and looked to me. “I don’t really know how this power works, but I think I need your help.”

She wilted. “M-my help? H-how can I help you stop a nightmare?”

I gritted my teeth and took a step forward as the creature tried to push me back. “I think my power merged our dreams together. That means, to beat it, you need to give me your power.”

Fluttershy shook her head. “B-but I don’t have any power—”

“Oh, please, Fluttershy!” I said angrily, turning to glare at her for a moment. “I know about the Rainbow Power. The crusaders told me all about it during recess. But you need your own power, not Rainbow Power.”

“I...” Fluttershy looked away. “I don’t think—”

“I can’t do this without you!”

She flinched, then looked at me. For several moments she just watched me. Then, slowly, she nodded and came over, putting her hoof on my shoulder.

At once I felt a surge of something flow through me up to my horn and out it. My dark-blue magic mixed with a bright-pink magic and smashed into the creature.

It screamed louder than before, making the both of us wince at how loud it was. The world around us started to crack, white light shining through the cracks.

Within moments the light blinded us, before everything went black.

___________________________________________________________

I gasped us I woke up, hearing a perfectly timed gasp from Fluttershy. I looked up at her and she down at me.

Before I could say anything she hugged me tightly. I felt tears dropping onto my head as she held me.

I remembered the nightmare from before now. I’d been running from that same creature, before a shadow had lunged at me and I’d woken up.

But... Fluttershy had a similar dream, but where she’d found me in the Everfree Forest and... from what I could tell, the me she’d been holding was... dead.

Fluttershy must been really, really worried about me. Why else would she have a dream where she found me dead?

We remained holding each other for a long while.

For the first time, I wasn’t the one crying and being held to comfort, I was the one holding the other pony and trying to comfort them as they cried.

After what felt like hours Fluttershy had calmed down and was giving me a weak smile.

I returned her smile, but stronger and snuggled into her. If she needed to be sure I was close, I wasn’t going to stop her. Some people... well, ponies needed to have that security at times.

Fluttershy clearly needed it and I wasn’t going to take that away and make her worry.

Soon we were both falling asleep again, this time having nice dreams of walking through a wood, with cute fuzzy animals playing with us.

Chapter 11

Chapter 11

___________________________________________________________

The bell rang, ending the school day.

I waved goodbye to Miss Cheerilee as I trotted out the door with Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom.

Scootaloo had told us she was hanging back to talk to her sister about something and that she’d catch up.

As we walked out the school I saw Dinky with her mum and waved to Ms Hooves, who smiled and waved back.

“So, who’re you staying with tonight, Stellar?” Sweetie asked as we headed down the road.

I look up at the sky, frowning us I try to remember the order Twilight had told me I’d be staying with her and her friends in. “Um... Rainbow Dash, I think.”

Apple Bloom whistled. “Scoots is gunna be mighty jealous.”

I turned to the Earth Pony, frowning in confusion. “Why would Scootaloo be jealous of me staying at her big sister’s house—?”

“And where do you think you’re going?”

The three of us jumped and looked up to see Rainbow Dash was hovering in the air above us, her forelegs crossed like a human would cross their arms.

“Uh... to play with the crusaders?” I asked, though I wasn’t sure if that was the right answer.

Dash snorted and shook her head. “Not a chance, kid. You’re under my care today, which means we’ve got no time to waste.”

Waste? Waste why? Why was—?

“Rainbow Dash!” We all turned to see Scootaoo running out the schoolhouse door and heading towards us, the biggest grin on her face. “Cheery said okay!”

I glanced at Apple Bloom. “Cheery?”

She shrugged. “Sisters usually have personal nicknames fer each other. Sometimes Ah call Applejack AJ.”

Okay. Sort of explained that, but... what had Miss Cheerilee said was okay?

Dash grinned and nodded. “Okay, then. Guess I’ll be giving both of you training.”

Scootaloo stopped, cocking her head and an eyebrow in confusion. “Both?”

Dash nodded to me. “It’s my turn to look after the little devil.”

I wilt a bit. Devil?

“Whoa, sorry.” I look up to see Rainbow has flown in front of me, looking sorry. “I meant that in a nice way. You know, how older ponies always jokingly call little fillies and colts devils. I didn’t mean... You’re not a devil, okay, Stellar?”

I nodded, wiping the tears that had started to form in my eyes. If it was only a joke, I suppose it was okay.

“Wait. I haven’t seen Stellar fly before, have I?” Scootaloo asked, looking surprised. “Strange. You’d think she’d know how, since she practically does when she’s that cloud thing.”

I blinked. Fly? Well, I guess it could be called flying when I was that cloud form. Though, it was more like hovering, really. I’d never gone too high off the ground in that form.

Dash’s smile returned and she flew up, grinning. “Okay. Sorry, squirt. I forgot you were coming over today. Then again, Stellar did come six days ago and things have been a little hectic to get in order.”

Scootaloo nodded, though I could see a little bit of disappointment in her eyes. She must have wanted some one-on-one time with her sister and now I was butting it.

“Hey, don’t worry,” Dash wrapped a foreleg around me and gave me a noggie. “Squirt won’t mind. Besides, you’ll both be having too much fun training for her to feel sad.”

I struggled out of her playful noggie, then blinked. Training?

“Get your scooter, squirt,” Dash said, turning to Scootaloo. “We’ll take both your things to my house, then we’ll get started.”

Started with what?

Scootaloo nodded and hurried off, returning on her scooter a few seconds later and indicated for me to get in.

I nodded and hopped into the wagon attached to her scooter and put on one of the three helmets in there.

We said goodbye to Sweetie and Apple Bloom and headed off, Dash flying and Scoots’ wings making us zoom down the road.

When we reached Rainbow’s house my jaw hung open from shock and awe. Her house looked like the Greek buildings I’d seen in Disney’s Hercules. It was more like a mansion than a house. But what shocked me the most was it was made of nothing but clouds. How does that even work?

Suddenly a ladder made of cloud dropped down in front of us, causing me to jump.

“Don’t worry,” Scootaloo grinned at me, getting off her scooter and taking off her helmet. “Rainbow put the ladder in because I can’t really fly yet. This way I can climb up there.”

I just stared, trying to understand what Scootaloo had just said. Rainbow had made her a ladder made of clouds, to climb up to a building made of clouds? Seriously? Was Scootaloo insane?! You can’t walk on clouds! You’d fall right through them! How do you even make a house out of clouds in the first place?

Scootaloo stepped forward and, to my completely and utter shock, put her hoof on the ladder... without it passing through. Then, to dumbfound me even further, she started climbing up the ladder.

I stared, my eyes fixed on the filly climbing up clouds and not falling through them. This was defying all the laws of reality I’d been taught by the Magic School Bus show. This... this wasn’t possible.

“So, are you coming up or just gonna stand there all day?” Scootaloo called, glancing back down at me.

I shook my head to clear it and, slowly, lifted a hoof to rest on the cloud ladder.

To my surprise, my hoof didn’t pass through it. In fact, it was like any other ladder back home.

I glanced up at Scootaloo, the question of how this was possible on my face.

She grinned. “Pegasi can walk on and touch clouds.”

I blinked. Then how come I could when I wasn’t... Oh, right. Alicorn’s have all three, including pegasi.

Shaking that from my mind I climbed up, using my mane to hold my saddlebags in place and carry up Scoots’ scooter and wagon.

Soon as I reached the top I put the scooter down, before realizing it would fall right through the clouds— only to not.

I frowned, looking to Rainbow Dash, who grinned. “My house is made of very special clouds that anypony can walk on, even if they’re not pegasi.”

And she couldn’t have told me this earlier because...?

I put that aside and Dash showed us to the room we’d be staying in. It wasn’t big, we’d both just fit in there, she must have forgotten to build a bigger room.

I watched as she literally made a bed out of the cloud floor. We put our stuff down and followed her out the room and back outside.

“So, what exactly are we doing?” I asked as Scootaloo and I climbed down the ladder.

Dash grinned. “You two are gonna learn how to fly.”

___________________________________________________________

“Uh... Dash?” Scootaloo gulped, looking over the edge of Ghastly Gorge. “A-are you sure this is safe?”

Dash nodded, a confident look on her face. “Sure. Pinkie got me in contact with this strange Pegasus named Fractured Loyalty who used this technique herself. Worked like a charm. Though I really don’t like that her parents called her Fractured Loyalty.”

“What does fractured mean?” I asked. I knew loyalty meant never giving up on someone.

“It means broken.”

I blinked. Broken Loyalty. Did that mean... did this Fractured Loyalty give up on someone?

Dash shook her head. “Anyway, we’re not here to talk about some random pony who I still don’t understand how Pinkie sent letter between us. We’re here to start your flight training.”

She flew up into the air to a nearby cloud and broke off two pieces of it (I had to rub my eyes to make sure I hadn’t imagined her doing that), then came down and presented the two clouds to us.

They were small, big enough for us to sit on either one and hold on with our legs.

Turns out that’s just what she wanted us to do. We got onto the clouds and hung on tightly.

“Um... what now?” I asked, though I had a bad feeling I already knew.

“Just remember to open your wings and you should be fine,” she said, walking up behind our clouds. “Don’t worry. If you fall I’ll catch you.”

If we fall?!

Before I could do more than realize what she’d just said, Dash pushed our clouds off the edge and my stomach went into my throat as we began falling down, both of us screaming as we clung onto our separate clouds.

“Open your wings!” Rainbow’s voice called to us from above.

We both did so, though it took a few seconds for me to do so, due to my wings pinning themselves to my body in fear.

The moment our wings were out we were both jerked upwards. I blinked as Scootaloo and I became level and slowly glided along the air, the ground of Ghastly Gorge far beneath us.

I glanced at Scootaloo, who had a grin on her face that I was sure mirrored mine.

“See? Told ya it’d work.”

We both looked below us to see Dash flying upside down beneath us. “Fractured said this was how her dad taught her how to glide. I’ll admit, it did seem crazy at first, but Twi told me it’s how pegasi used to train their young in the past, so it must work.”

I blinked. Did she just tell us that she wasn’t sure this would work?

“This. Is. AWESOME!” Scootaloo cried, looking down at the ground passing beneath us. “I’m flying! I’m really flying!”

“Well, technically you’re gliding,” Dash said, dropping behind us and then flying upright between us. “And while you’re both doing pretty good for beginners, there’s still a long way before you’re finished with gliding and we can move to flying.”

“Oh,” Scootaloo said, looking down, then grinned. “Ah, who cares? I’m in the air without anypony holding me up! Proved you wrong, Diamond Tiara.”

We spent the whole day working on our gliding. It was the coolest thing ever, seeing everything beneath us and feeling the wind in my wings. By the time the sun was starting to set, Dash said we were better than she’d have thought possible, having finished five different lessons in gliding.

Dash helped us glide on our clouds back to her house, then let us kick the clouds to make them poof.

Dinner wasn’t anything fancy. Rainbow had ordered pizza and orange soda; a Pegasus delivered them a few minutes after we got back.

I’d never tried flowers before, but the lilies pizza with tomato sauce was really nice. It was a shame I wouldn’t be able to enjoy it when I went home and became human again. I’d tried flowers back when I was four. They hadn’t tasted very nice back then.

When dinner was over Dash should me how to shower in her cloud bathroom. It was... interesting. It was kind of like being in a washing machine, but without the tumbling around.

We brushed our teeth, then Scootaloo and I headed for bed.

“Sure you two went before bed?” Dash asked and I knew she meant the toilet.

“Yes, Rainbow,” we said in a bored tone at the same time.

Dash grinned, waving a hoof. “Okay, okay. Just checking. And don’t worry about the beds. Good thing about cloud homes is they purify any liquids that fall in them.”

It took a second for me to understand what she meant and I blushed, but before I could tell her off (while also wondering if it was Rarity or Fluttershy who’d told her about my little accident at Rarity’s) Scootaloo took a step forward.

“Dash! You promised not to say anything in front of anypony!” she sounded... hurt? The look in her eyes were as if Dash had just betrayed her.

Dash merely winked. “Don’t worry, Scoots. I didn't say anything, cos you’re not the filly I was talking to just then.”

Scootaloo blinked, before her eyes widened and she turned to me, a look of shock in her face, before she blushed.

My blush deepened as I realized what had just happened. Dash had been talking to me because of my accident at Rarity’s, but Scootaloo must also wet the bed sometimes and thought Dash and been talking to her in front of somepony else who didn’t know.

Dash chuckled at our blushes and sent us to bed.

Neither Scootaloo or I said anything us we walked into the room and got into our beds aside from goodnight, our embarrassment too strong to say anything else.

Chapter 12

Chapter 12

___________________________________________________________

“Ah still can’t believe it!” Apple Bloom cheered as we walked towards Sugar Cube Corner. “Ya’ll actually were flyin’?”

Scootaloo grinned sheepishly. “Well, technically gliding, but if you’re asking were we really moving through the air without anypony holding us up then, yeah, totally!”

I nodded, grinning. Gliding had been such a rush! I’d never felt like that before. I couldn’t wait for the next time I’d be staying with Rainbow Dash, so we could continue my gliding training.

We entered Sugar Cube Corner and suddenly stopped. Even though it was still just after lunch, the bakery was in darkness.

“Uh, what’s going on?” Sweetie Belle asked, shaking a little.

Suddenly the lights went on and dozens of ponies shouted, “SURPRISE!”

We all blinked, looking around the bakery. It was designed to look like the night sky, with dark-blues and stars made of cardboard hanging all around and, at the back, a big banner saying WELCOME TO PONYVILLE, STELLAR NOVA!

I looked around and saw a lot of ponies I knew, Miss Cheerilee and some of the other teachers from the school, Derpy Hooves and Dinky, Pipsqueak and his mum, a yellow Pegasus with raindrops for a Cutie Mark, Twilight, Spike, Applejack, Granny Smith, Big Macintosh, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, a zebra and several other ponies I hadn’t met before and, standing in the middle of them all, Pinkie Pie.

I took a step back at the sight of her, before I got a hold of myself and stepped forward again, smiling.

“It’s your Welcome to Ponyville Party!” Pinkie cheered, bouncing over. “And, because it’s so late, you get a pinata.” She pointed to a big colourful donkey pinata hanging from the ceiling. “Sorry it took so long, but I wanted to hold it when you came to stay with me, but you came to me last, cos I picked six, not two.”

Pinkie’s words were lost to me as I spied the food table. The thing I’ve always loved about parties is the food and this party was no exception. Cakes, chocolates, lollies, pies, too many sweets to count.

I grinned at the others and they nodded, before we shot towards the food table.

___________________________________________________________

I yawned as I waved goodbye to Apple Bloom and Applejack, the former draped over her big sister’s back, barely awake.

The party had been great. Not only had I been surrounded by nothing but smiling faces, but Pinkie Pie wasn’t as scary as she’d first made me think she was and she had gotten some really great games to play, like bobbing for apples, something I’d always wanted to try since watching kids play it on TV and, her favourite, Pin the Tail on the Pony.

Pinkie loved that game with a passion. She made us play at least five times before she won.

Though, something was off about Pinkie. During the party she seemed totally happy and yet... I sensed something. Something... sad behind her eyes. It wasn’t like the strange way Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash had looked at me when I went to stay over with them.

No, with Pinkie, it was something else. I couldn’t tell what, but it was big and had been affecting her for a long time, long before I came to Equestria, anyway.

“Come on,” Pinkie smiled sleepily at me, turning to the door leading into the kitchen. “That way fun but—” she gave a loud, funny yawn, “—it’s time for beddy-byes.”

Pinkie started walking off without me, clearly too tired from the party to notice I wasn’t walking with her and I followed, stopping as I passed Mr. and Mrs Cake as we entered the home part of the bakery, who were watching, not me, but Pinkie with worried looks.

I glanced to Pinkie, then walked over to them. “Um...”

They both jumped and looked down at me, before uncertain calmness returned to their faces. Clearly they were okay with me staying over but, like a lot of other ponies, weren’t trusting me because I looked like her.

“Is something wrong with Pinkie?”

They both blinked, not even trying to hide the shock from their faces.

“You... see it too?” Mrs Cake asked and I nodded.

“I sensed something all through the party. It’s like, Pinkie’s happy, but... she’s sad too. Does that make sense?”

Both of them glanced at each other before Mr. Cake answered me. “Well, we’re not sure ourselves, really. Pinkie’s always been like that, happy and outgoing, but...”

“But...?” I asked, moving a hoof to indicate he continue.

“It’s hard to put into words,” Mrs Cake answered him. “Sometimes we see... flashes of something, deep in her eyes. I can’t really say what, but it’s always there, even when Pinkie’s at her happiest.”

I looked down, frowning. From what I’d learned of Pinkie Pie from the crusaders, Dinky, Pip, everypony I’d met, she was always happy. So... why did she seem sad too?

“Stellar,” Pinkie’s voice called from upstairs. “Hurry up, silly filly. You need to get all cleaned up and brush your teeth before bed. If you don’t I’ll set Gummy on you.”

I rolled my eyes. How was that meant to make me scared? I’d met Gummy during the party when I was bobbing for apples. He was Pinkie’s pet alligator. And, while I was scared at first, I soon learned Gummy has no teeth. In fact, he was funny.

So, what kind of fear to do us I’m told did Pinkie think telling me she’d set her toothless alligator on me would do?

Shrugging, mainly because I was actually fairly tired after the party, I went upstairs and followed Pinkie to the bathroom, had a shower, brushed my teeth, then followed her to where I’d be staying.

Like Fluttershy, Pinkie had decided I would sleep with her, in her own bed.

I couldn’t really complain. After getting used to always walking around naked and snuggling up to sleep with two ponies already, I’d become used to having somepony in bed with me and her body heat made the bed even warmer.

Pinkie was asleep before her head even hit the pillow and she started snoring, rather loudly.

I giggled and, using my magic to create some ear plugs to block out Pinkie’s snores, snuggled into her and drifted off to sleep.

___________________________________________________________

I was standing in a world of blackness. I tried looking around, my ears turning every which way, trying to pick up even the tiniest of sounds to tell me where I was.

After a while, I noticed a sound. It was... crying?

I blinked, then focused on what was ahead of me. I could just see a door. It was pink, with a picture of three rocks painted on it, two a creamy colour, the other blue.

I cocked an eyebrow. The pink of the door was the same as Pinkie’s fur and the colour pattern of the rocks was the same as the balloons that were her Cutie Mark, but that wasn’t the picture of her Cutie Mark.

Cautiously, I walked towards it and leaned forward, placing an ear to the door. The crying sound grew a little clearly. It was coming from behind the door.

I nodded, not sure what was going on, but guessing my Dream Walking powers were working again and this was Pinkie’s dream.

I took the doorknob with a piece of my mane, turned it and opened the door.

I could see nothing but the same darkness that was outside the door inside, but knew somepony was in there, probably Pinkie Pie herself and walked in.

At once everything changed. I saw what looked like TV screens all over the black walls, which I now saw was a hallway.

As I looked at each screen I passed, I quickly realized there were showing me Pinkie’s memories, from when she was a little filly to now.

I walked through the hall, glancing at each screen, wondering why this was where I’d ended up; before I came across something I didn’t understand.

It was a screen just like all the others, this one showing Pinkie as a filly around my age, but there was something different about her. Her mane and tail weren’t poofy, but flat.

She was sitting at a dinner table with five other ponies, two adults, two fillies that looked younger than Pinkie by maybe a year, and another filly who looked older than her by two years. They all had similar looks, flat manes and no emotions on their faces.

“Pinkamena, please pass the salt,” the mare who must be Pinkie’s mother asked, not even looking at the filly as she asked. When Pinkie didn’t respond, her mother’s did look to her, her tone becoming a bit sterner. “Pinkamena Diane Pie.”

Pinkie jerked, then grabbed the salt with a hoof and passed it to her mother.

So, Pinkie's full name was Pinkamena Diane Pie? No wonder she had everypony simply call her Pinkie. That name was a mouthful and nowhere near as cheery.

The mare nodded, then shook her head. “Day dreaming about beyond the farm again?”

Pinkie wilted, something I didn’t think this her could even do any further and nodded. “I just... I just want to do something other than farm rocks.”

Wait. Farm rocks? I thought, shaking my head. Okay, that is the dumbest thing I’ve ever heard. How do you farm rocks?

The stallion, her father, huffed, pulling my attention back to the memory. “We’ve toiled these fields for generations, Pinkamena.”

“Granny Surprise Pie doesn’t,” Pinkie said weakly.

Her father snorted. “Yes, well, my mother was always a little... odd.”

I blinked. Pinkie had a grandmother named Surprise? Well, wasn’t any weirder than what I’d already learned about her from knowing her and it kind of fitted, Pinkie being the party pony she is.

The memory faded and was replaced by one of Pinkie and her family working in a field moving... rocks? Wow. Guess you can farm rocks in this world. Then again, pegasi can touch clouds, so why did anything still surprise me about this world anymore?

The sky was cover in dark, depressing clouds.

I watched as Pinkie moved some rocks, then looked to her family at the sound of a ringing as they all walked inside, each giving her a look that wasn’t cold, but still wasn’t that of a loving family, aside from the filly who was Pinkie’s older sister.

The door closed sharply and Pinkie looked down, sighing.

I felt really bad for her. How was this the same Pinkie Pie from before? How did she become the energetic, fun-loving pony I knew from this.

Suddenly the sky seemed to explode and a rainbow of light shot across it, breaking the clouds apart and revealing the bright blue sky. I watched as the wind from the explosion pushed through the fields, pushing against Pinkie, but not sending her flying. When it stopped, Pinkie mane and tail looked more like they did now, only messier. A rainbow then flew across the sky and Pinkie’s eyes went wide and huge smile coming to her face, before the memory faded away.

I shook my head and blinked. What did this have to with why Pinkie seemed sad?

It was then I heard the crying again and turned, only to jump back in shock. Pinkie was sitting right next to me, looking at the screen, her face so sad it made me want to cry along with her.

“P-Pinkie Pie?” I asked, putting a hoof on her shoulder.

She blinked, then looked to me and shook her head. “I’m not Pinkie Pie. I’m Pinkamena Diane Pie.”

I blinked. What? She tells me she’s not Pinkie, then tells me her name is the same thing Pinkie’s mum called her? Talk about contradicting yourself.

“Yeah, sure you’re not Pinkie,” I said, making sure the sarcasm in my voice wouldn’t be missed; Rainbow had told me Pinkie didn’t usually get sarcasm, so you had to make it really obvious. “If you’re not Pinkie, but you’ve the same name her mother just called her in that memory, then who are you?”

“Her other self.”

Wait. What?

She nodded, tears sliding down her face as she got up and walked over to one of the screens, one showing Pinkie memories of my Welcome to Ponyville party.

I got up and moved over to her, not hiding the confusion on my face. “The... other her? You mean... there are two Pinkie Pie.”

Oh, please, God let her say no! I don't think this world could handle that.

She shook her head. “Pinkie and I are the same pony, but she is the one who gets to enjoy life. Me... all I can do is sit in her and watch her enjoying every day whilst I’m left in sadness.”

I didn’t understand. Was she a spirit trapped in Pinkie’s body, like I am the body I’m in?

She gave a small chuckle. “I don’t hate her for it, you know,” she said, looking to me with the weakest, saddest of smiles I’d ever seen. “When the Rainboom happened, she came to existence, sharing all the memories I had.” She sighed, closing her eyes. “Now though, I’m trapped, forced to watch all the friends we make having fun and living their lives, with me just watching from within.”

Wow. I... can kind of understand how she feels.

I blinked and glanced around. It was that voice again. It hadn’t said a thing since that time I’d saved Pip from Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. This time, it sounded... sad.

I sort of deserve what’s happened to me, but... this pony did nothing wrong. We... the voice sighed. I honestly cannot believe I’m saying this, but, we need to help her.

I frowned, cocking an eyebrow. And just how was I meant to help Pinkamena get out of her own body, but leave Pinkie with her own?

Oh, please, the voice sounded annoyed again. You have my magic. Bloody use it already!

I winced at the shout and felt my horn glowing, before my vision turned white.

“Hey! What are you doing?” Pinkamena’s voice shouted in fright. “What are you—?” She didn’t finish the question, instead screaming.

___________________________________________________________

I woke up gasping, wincing from a pain that shot through my horn, before flopping completely on the bed.

I felt completely drained, as if I’d been running for days without rest.

Pinkie had woken up too, but not because I’d gasped. She was suddenly shaking like crazy, so much that I bounced off the bed and flopped onto the floor. I was so drained I couldn’t even twitch as I lay on my stomach on the floor.

As soon as Pinkie stopped vibrating I screamed as a searing pain flared through my horn, followed by a bright flash of white light.

Pinkie screamed too, sounding like she was in just as much pain as I was from my horn.

The sound of crying from the Cakes’ two foals started up from the room next door, but I barely paid it any attention. My eyes were drooping, trying to close. But the light from the centre of the room stopped me from closing them.

When it finally faded there was a pony lying in the middle of the floor.

Pinkie and I were both gasping for breath; my head pounding like it did back home because of the tumour I’d had to go into hospital for.

After what felt like hours the pain dulled enough for me to focus on the form lying in the middle of the room.

From what I could see in the light, it was a mare, like Pinkie. I couldn’t tell what colour her coat was, but her mane style was familiar. It looked like Pinkamena’s.

Suddenly the lights went on and I was blinded for a second as my eyes tried to adjust to the sudden light.

When they did, however, what I saw would have made my jaw drop, if my chin wasn’t currently resting on the floor.

It was Pinkamena. She looked just like she had in Pinkie’s dream, only she had a Cutie Mark that looked like the picture of rocks on the door I’d entered.

“What...? What’s going on?” Mrs Cake gasped, looking from me, to Pinkie, to Pinkamena. “Pinkie, who is this pony and why does she look so much like you?”

That was all I could remember, before my world went black and sleep took my tired form again.

Chapter 13

Chapter 13

___________________________________________________________

I blinked, looking around me. I was standing in a world of darkness.

Is this the Dream Space again? I asked myself. It was a bit like before I’d entered Pinkie’s dreams and found Pinkamena, but something was different and yet... familiar.

“Hello, Michael.”

I jumped and whirled around, coming face to face with what looked like golden bars. Behind them I could see eyes that looked a lot like mine.

I took a step back, realization hitting me like a ton of bricks.

“Y-you’re—” I stuttered, my legs trembling with fear. “Y-you’re— you’re—”

The eyes moved forward, a figure stepping into the light, causing me to gasp. It was her. Standing behind the bars was a mare who looked like an adult version of my current body. But, instead of the scary, evil pony I’d been told she was, she was looking at me with a sad face.

“I... am sorry.”

I blinked. Did she...? Did she just apologize? From what I’d been told over the week that was something she’d never do, even if it killed her.

She nodded, looking away. “Stuck in here, I have had much time to think about my actions; what I have done, not only to you, but to Luna, Celestia and all ponies.”

I took a step forward, then my eyes widened as I recognized her voice. “You’re the voice who was speaking back when I saved Pip from Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.”

She nodded.

I pointed a hoof at her. “And you’re the voice I heard before that strange surge of magic and I woke up on the floor, my horn really hurting and saw Pinkamena!”

She nodded again.

I frowned, cocking an eyebrow. “Why?”

She sighed and walked a little away into the area behind the bars. “Having spent the last six days trapped within you, all I could do was watch you as you went through each day. It...” she paused, then shook her head. “It has helped me to see just what I was missing. All my hate and spite, jealousy and rage, all of it was just keeping me from enjoying a real life.”

I took another step forward. “R-really?”

She turned to me, giving me a warm smile. “Really. Michael, watching you having to live through my eyes has made me understand how wrong I have been. Why the Eternal Night cannot and should not be. I thank you for that.”

I blushed a little at the praise, before something occurred to me and I looked up to her, frowning. “But, what happens to you now?”

She sighed and walked forwards again until she was at the very edge of the bars. “You’re spirit trapped me within my own body. However, once you have been returned home, the bars holding me back will break and I will have control of my body, as was meant to be.”

I grinned, a hope dancing in my chest. “Home? You mean, you can send me back right now?”

She nodded. “Yes, little one. I can return you to your family. They are all waiting for you and I wish to reunite you with them.”

“You Pinkie Promise you’re good and will send me back home?” I asked. In the short time since I’d been in Equestria, Sweetie Belle told me about the Pinkie Promise, named after the pink pony herself. It was a promise you could never, ever, ever, ever, ever, EVER break.

She nodded, then started doing the movements, a small something that I couldn’t place flashing across her face as she did so. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

I squealed and danced around. She Pinkie Promised! She Pinkie Promised! This was the best news ever. Princess Luna and Princess Celestia had told Twilight something that made it sound like that I wouldn’t be able to go home for a long while, but it seemed this mare knew a way to send me back right now.

I stopped dancing around and looked to her, my grin so wide it almost hurt. “What do I do? How can you send me back?”

For a second I thought I saw something flash in her eye, but it was probably just my imagination.

“Come to the bars,” she said in a soothing voice.

I walked up to the bars and stood facing her from the other side. “Now what?”

Something about her smile tightened for a second, before it vanished. “Place your horn through one of the gaps in the bars. I will place my horn onto yours. This will let me access the well of magic deep within you, for it is my magic and, whilst in this cage, cannot access it. Once I have access to it, I will cast the spell that will send you back home and give me my body back.”

I bounced on my hooves. This was too good to be true. I was going home. I was going home!

“Just lean your horn in and I will handle the rest,” she said, her tone changing a little, though I paid no attention, leaning my horn towards a gap so that she could send me home.

My horn was about to pass through the gap in the bars— when I heard a popping sound and found myself back where I had been before walking towards the bars.
I blinked. What just happened?

Suddenly a third voice joined us, a man’s voice.

“Tut-tut-tut. Naughty, Moonie. Tricking a little filly into doing your dirty work? And here I thought you at least had some boundaries you wouldn't cross.”

There was another popping sound and a creature appeared between me and the bars. It was actually a whole bunch of creatures. Pieces of lots of different animals were a part of its body.

I recognized who it was right away thanks to Fluttershy telling me about him over breakfast the morning I’d left her house to go to school.

“D-Discord?” I asked, taking a step towards him.

He nodded and bowed to me, grinning. “A pleasure to meet you at last, Princess Stellar Nova.”

I blinked, before my mind caught up with me and shook my head.

But before I could say anything, a voice hissed, becoming cold and scary. “Discord! You disgusting patchwork of beasts! How dare you interfere, sticking your nose where it isn’t wanted!”

“Well, that’s kind of my thing, isn’t it?” Discord said, then gave a small giggle. “Really, Moonie, having been one with Luna I’d have thought you’d have her memories of when she and Sunbutt had to deal with me so long ago.”

She snarled. “Now the brat will have second thoughts about aiding in my escape! You’ve ruined everything!”

Discord just grinned. “Yes, I suppose you’re right. Still, I couldn’t just let you trick this filly into letting herself take your place now, could I?”

I blinked, then looked to Discord, confused by what he’d just said. “Take her place?”

“Don’t you dare say another word!” she snapped, bearing her fanged teeth and making me a little more anxious.

Discord nodded. “Had you let her touch her horn to yours, she would have used the magic to switch you with her. This would mean she would be in control of the body, while you remained trapped in her and had to watch all that happened from within, unable to do anything.”

It took a few seconds for what he’d said to go through my head before my eyes widened in horror and I started shivering. “Y-y-you mean... sh-she w-was going t-to—”

“Yes, you ignorant child!” she snapped, glaring at me as if she was going to kill me. “I was trying to fool you into surrendering yourself so I could finally take my vengeance!”

I stepped back, tears welling in my eyes. “B-but... you said you’d changed after watching me. Y-you... You Pinkie Promised—”

“A clever, if horrid ruse, if I do say so myself,” Discord said, folding his arms and glaring at her. “Trying to manipulate a child, and making a Pinkie Promise you fully intended to break to do it? Really Moonie? I knew you were low, but I didn’t think you’d go that low.”

“Don’t you talk, Chaos Bringer!” she snarled at him.

Discord just held up his arms. “I won’t hide or deny it; I know what I did in the past was horrible. Fun for me, but horrible, all the same. But I’m a changed draconequus now. Good to my core... well, mostly.”

She turned her eyes back to me and I withered under their gaze. “You worthless excuse for a living creature. When I am free you will be trapped in here as you watch me tear down everything those fake princesses think is so important and my night lasts for all time!”

I shake my head, tears sliding down my face. “No. I-I don’t want that. I-I don’t.”

“What you want is inconsequential, brat!” she practically shrieked. “You will never return home; I will rule this form and you will be forced to watch as everything you care about in this world is destroyed before your eyes, while you helplessly watch from within!”

I curled into myself, sniffling.

“I’d have thought this should be easier! Damn Luna and Twilight Sparkle for erasing your memories! With those in place, you were an empty shell, ready for me to—”

There was a snapping sound, like someone clicking their fingers and, while she continued to move her mouth as if screaming with fury at me, no sound came out.

“That’s quite enough out of you,” Discord said, giving her a cold glare, before he looked down to me, his face softening. “Are you okay, Stellar?”

I nodded, giving a small whimper. “Wh-what did she mean, I will never go home?”

Something flashed across his face. It was quick so I didn’t see what it was, but I saw it all the same. “Never mind. It’s not important right now. She’s a known liar and would say anything. She made a Pinkie Promise she had every intention of breaking, after all.”

I looked down. “B-but... she helped me free Pinkamena. Sh-she said she’d changed.”

Discord shook his head. “All a lie, I’m afraid. You see, after you first used those Dream Walking powers of yours to help Fluttershy, I must thank you for that, by the way, you opened a link to her thoughts. Realizing this, Moonie decided to play on your childhood innocence and good nature. Children always want to believe others can be nice, so she used that against you. She put her two bits in when you were arguing with that horrid Tiara and then played your soft-spot with Pinkamena. She knew, once that little pony was free, you would be so magically exhausted that your spirit would be sent here, where she would play on your innocence yet again and switch places with you. A horrible thing, really. I personally would never have stooped so low back in my day.”

I wipe my eyes and look up at him in confusion. “You’re day? You mean, back when you were bad?”

He nodded. “Yes. Now, how about you wake up, hmm? I know there’s somepony who’s very worried about you.”

I was about to agree, when something she’d said came back to me.

“She said Princess Luna and Twilight erased my memories, didn’t she?”

A small look of fear entered his eyes.

“But, I still remember everything from back home. How did they erase my memories if I still have them?”

The fear dimmed, but didn’t go away. “Well...” he scratched his neck with his eagle claw. “Oh, how should I put this? Um... well, this isn’t the first time you’ve spoken with Moonie.”

My eyes widen. “It... it isn’t?”

He shook his head, still looking unsure. “I can’t really tell you much, Pinkie made me Pinkie Promise, and unlike like Moonie I dare not even think about breaking one of those, but when you went to sleep at Applejack’s farm, you didn’t just sleep through the day. You had a dream in which you first spoke with Moonie.”

I startled to tremble. “I-I... I did?”

He nodded.

“Wh-what happened in the dream?”

“In that dream, she told you things that were so horrible you woke up and ran off into the Everfree Forest. There, you were almost killed by Timber Wolves— that’s what we call those wooden wolves, by the way.”

My eyes widened. “Fluttershy’s dream! She dreamt she found me in the woods, or I guess the Everfree Forest, dead and with a Timber Wolf about to finish her too.”

He nodded. “Fluttershy was the most rattled out of the Mane Six by that. Luna was trying, but she can’t always be there to help with nightmares.”

I cocked an eyebrow. “Mane... Six?”

“Oh, right,” Discord rolled his eyes. “You’re from 1998. They haven’t even started it yet. Never mind, it’s just what that fandom calls Twilight and her friends.”

“Fandom? What's a fandom?” I continued to look at him in confusion, before something else he’d said caught my mind. If what he’d said meant Twilight and her five friends... “Do you mean... they were the only ones worried?”

Discord smiled. “No. There’s actually one pony who has been the most worried, both then, and now.”

I tilted my head to the side. “Who?”

Discord only shook his head. “That isn’t my place to say... even if it would be rather funny if you learned it now.” He chuckled, then coughed. “Anyway, as I was saying, you would have been eaten by a pack of Timber Wolves, had Luna not come to your rescue.”

I blinked. “Princess Luna saved me?”

He nodded. “After she saved you she did her best to comfort you, then left you with Applejack, hoping things would be alright.” His face saddened at that.

“It... wasn’t... was it?” I asked, my ear drooping.

Discord sighed. “I’d... rather not say just what happened to you after that. All I will say is that it got so bad that the only way to get you back to normal was by erasing the memories of both that first meeting with Moonie and everything after it.”

I looked down as a plopped down on my flank. Something bad had happened to me and the only way to fix it was for Princess Luna to erase a part of my memories?

Discord sighed again, then patted me on the head. “Now, don’t you worry that little black-furred, horned head of yours. Time to wake up.”

He clicked his clawed hand and the world suddenly went spinny.

___________________________________________________________

I was in a hospital bed. I knew that from the feeling of it. Having spent almost two weeks in hospital before, it wasn’t hard to tell. Plus, I could feel the hospital gown on me and knew full well I’d been naked when I passed out.

At once I felt a crippling fear. Something about waking up in a hospital bed scared me. Maybe it was something to do with those memories Princess Luna and Twilight erased?

I took notice that I still felt like a pony, so that hadn’t changed. Though, that being the case, I’d rather open my eyes and find I was waking up in a hospital in Equestria instead of back home.

I slowly opened my eyes, rubbing them with a hoof to get some of the sleep out, before using my mane to get at the little bits of sleep where my hooves couldn’t get to, then looked around.

Yep. Hospital room for one patient, just like my first time in hospital back home. Called it. From the look of the room I was still in Equestria, so that was good. Waking up in my world as a pony would’ve been really hard to explain to my family like that.

That did make me want to think about just how I was going to explain any of this when I did get home, but I shelved that in my mind for later. Something had caught my attention: I was not the only pony in the room.

However, what really got my attention wasn’t the fact that there was another pony in the room with me, it was just who that pony was.

Lying with her head and forehooves on the bed, sleeping, was Princess Luna.

Discord’s words echoed in my head.

There’s actually one pony who has been the most worried, both then, and now. Didn’t expect it to be her, did you?

I blinked, then shook my head and looked to the sleeping princess.

She had lines on her faces. I’d seen those kinds of lines before. My parents got them sometimes when they’d been worrying about stuff for days on end.

Was...? Had Discord meant Princess Luna had been worried about me? Why? I was just a human? Why would Princess Luna, a being that brought the night and raised the moon be worried about someone like me?

As I watched her, she started shifting. She lifted her head and turned to me. I gave her a weak smile.

What happened next I did not expect. Luna leapt forward and wrapped her forelegs around me in a tight hug. As she held me, I felt something wet touching me. She was crying.

“Um... Princess Luna?” I asked, worried.

“Stellar,” she sobbed, sniffling. “I was so worried. Nopony, not even an Alicorn foal should be using a spell that powerful. I thought... I thought...”

Not knowing what else to do, I wrapped my small legs around her as best I could to return the hug and try making her feel better.

I don’t know how long we stayed like that, with me holding the princess and trying to comfort her, but I didn’t mind. If she’d been really worried about me, it’d be wrong of me to make her hold it all back.

After some time, she whispered something, so quietly I almost missed it.

“I’m so sorry, Stellar. This is all my fault.”

I blinked, frowning slightly. “No, it isn’t.”

She pulled back, looking me in the eye with her own bloodshot ones. “Yes, Stellar, it is. Night— That mare might have been the one to cast the spell that brought you here to Equestria, but it is my fault she even existed to do so. Had I not given into my hate, let her trick me into thinking she wanted to help me, you wouldn’t have to suffer everything you have.”

She’d tricked Princess Luna? Seriously? Well, it would explain that story I read, though I didn’t know all the details.

I looked down, shame entering my face, though I hide it by pressing my face into her face. “She... almost tricked me, too.”

Princess Luna’s body stiffened, which made me flinch. I slowly pulled my head away and looked up at her. Her face was filled with horror.

“She... she almost tricked you too?” she asked, her voice filled with just as much horror as her face.

I nodded, looking down. “She... she told me she’d changed after watching me the last six days. She... she said she could helped me go home.”

Princess Luna’s grip on me tightened a little.

“If Discord hadn’t come when he did I... she’d probably be attacking you right now.”

There was a popping sound and, speak of the devil, the mismatched being was standing on the opposite side of the bed.

Princess Luna pulled me closer, but in a soft way and looked to Discord. “Thank you,” she whispered, her voice filled with what I could only guess as... relief? “Thank you for saving her from Nightmare.”

I squeaked at the name, followed by Princess Luna apologizing for saying it.

Discord bowed. “Trust me, Princess, I was happy to help. Fluttershy has grown very smitten with young Stellar in the short time she's known her and I know she’d have been the most devastated after yourself had Moonie taken over her.” He grinned. "Oh, I've also taken the liberty to seal of the connection to Moonie Stellar had. Aside from seeing her in a nightmare here and there, it'll be like she isn't even there."

Princess Luna nodded, there was another popping sound and he was gone.

“Princess?”

She looked down at me and smiled. “Yes, Stellar?”

I cocked an eyebrow. “I know the word dev-a-stated means hurt. Why would you have been more hurt than Fluttershy if N— if she took over me?”

A panicked look entered her eyes and she looked away. “I... It... Well... It is... hard to explain.”

My cocked eyebrow turned into a full frown of confusion. Why was it so hard to explain?

Our awkward talk, however, was cut off by a loud voice shouting, “Where is she? Let me see her?”

I blinked. That had sounded like... Pinkamena?

The door to my hospital room burst open and standing in the doorway was a pony wearing a hospital gown that looked I lot like Pinkie Pie, but the three rocks for a Cutie Mark told me at once who it was.

“Pinkamena?”

Before either Princess Luna or I could say anything, the pink pony bound forward, somehow threw Princess Luna off of me and pulled me into a tight, warm hug.

“Thank you,” she whispered and I felt tears sliding down her face as she nuzzled my cheeks with hers. “Thank you so much.”

“Miss Pie, please. You shouldn’t be overexerting yourself,” a stallion’s voice said.

I looked passed Pinkamena and saw a unicorn with a brown coat wearing a white doctor’s jacket walking in, looking annoyed. The name tag on his jacket said Doctor Stable. He glanced at Pinkamena holding me, then to Princess Luna and his face turned white. I could see it from his point of view. Princess Luna had come to check on the filly she was worried about only to be tossed aside by some random pony. That probably wouldn’t look too good.

Princess Luna, on the other hoof, while looking annoyed at having been thrown aside, gave an understanding smile to Pinkamena as she got up and came back over.

“I suppose I should have mentioned Miss Pinkamena was here, too,” she said, giving me a wink. “She has been trying to see you since you were brought here.”

That brought something to my mind. “Um, how long ago was I brought to hospital?”

Princess Luna sighed. “Two days, Stellar.”

My eyes widened. I’d been asleep for two days? Wow. No wonder I didn’t feel tired.

“I can’t thank you enough, Princess,” Pinkamena said, sniffling. “You saved me. Even Pinkie didn’t know how to let me out.”

I blinked before it hit me. I’d thought she was talking to Princess Luna when she said Princess, but she was actually talking to me, which took another second for me to remember that Twilight had said, because I’m an Alicorn, I technically am a princess in this world.

“It’s... it’s okay, Pinkamena,” I said quietly, trying to not think about why I’d been able to free her in the first place.

Princess Luna nodded, then chuckled. “Now, would you mind giving Stellar some room to breathe?”

Pinkamena pulled a little back, blinked down at me, then blushed furiously and pulled away completely. “Sorry,” she said, a small smile on her face and tears in her eyes. “I’m just... I’m just so happy.”

Doctor Stable coughed. “Miss Pie, I understand your wishing to thank Princess Stellar for helping you, but if your sisters find out I let you wander around when you should be resting, even all the princesses together won’t be able to save me from their wrath.”

Pinkamena sighed, looking disappointed and nodded, turning to go, but stopping to glance back at me one more time.

“Again, thank you, Princess. I’m forever in your debt.”

With that she walked out and let Doctor Stable lead her away down the hall as the door closed behind them.

I giggled, then turned to the princess, only for my smile to wither and my ears to fall flat against my head. She had a stern look on her face, one I’d seen on my parents’ faces whenever I did something bad.

She trotted over to my bed and sat down, closing her eyes. “Stellar,” she said, her voice making me wince from the tone, “do you know how dangerous that spell you cast was?”

I looked down, fiddling with my covers with my hooves. In all honesty, I didn’t really remember much about how I used the spell that brought Pinkamena out of Pinkie Pie. It just happened and I didn’t have any control over it.

“That spell is a very risky spell, to say the least, young filly,” she said, sounding more like my mum than a princess of Equestria. “You could have been hurt, permanently lost the connection to your magic, caused yourself to take Pinkamena’s place...”

She listed several more things that could’ve happened to me because of that spell, each one making me sink down more and more as I felt guiltier and guiltier. By the end of it, I was close to crying and she looked close to it as well.

“What do you have to say for yourself, young filly?” she asked, sounding both stern and like she was trying hard not to cry.

I sniffled as a few tears managed to seep from my eyes and trailed down my muzzle. “I-I’m sorry, Mummy, I just—” I stopped, putting my hooves over my mouth.

Oh, great. I’d gone and done it again. I’d gone and called someone my mum without meaning to. this wasn’t the first time. Twice after I’d first started school back home I’d called my first teacher mum and then in first grade I’d called my grandma mum right in front of the class, then again with my current teacher back home, Miss Euwing one time.

And now I’ve gone all called Princess Luna mum as well. She’s going to laugh her head off at me, I just know it.

But, when I looked to the princess, she was staring at me, a look of shock on her face.

Taking the chance I tried to stop the laugh fest before it began.

“Princess Luna, I’m so, so sorry. I didn’t mean to say that. I sometimes call others mum by accident. I’m so sorry.”

Something passed over her face at that. A slight sadness, but she smiled all the same.

“It... it is alright, Stellar,” she said, placing a hoof on mine. “You’ve... you’ve been through a lot recently. It will take some time.”

I nodded, then looked down, frowning. “Um... Princess?”

She chuckled. “Just call me Luna, dear. And yes?”

I fiddled with my covers again. “Um, how long before I can leave the hospital.”

Luna smiled warmly. “Two days, then they’ll let you out.”

I nodded, giving a small smile. I didn’t like being in hospital again. It must have had something to do with those memories I’d forgotten.

I blinked as that reminded me of something I’d wanted to ask after meeting Discord.

“Um, Prin— Uh, Luna?”

“Yes?” she replied.

I looked down, not meeting her eyes. “Discord said... you erased my memories... back when I was at Applejack’s.”

Luna stiffened, fear entering her eyes and the room seemed to get colder all of a suddenly.

“How...? How much did he tell you?” she asked, her voice quivering.

I shook my head and answered quietly, “Not much. Just that, the first time I met... her, things went bad and you had to erase it from my memory to save me.”

Luna was trembling now. “Stellar,” she began, her voice sounding strained, “please understand, if there was another way, I promise I would have—”

“Thank you.” Luna’s face went blank as I looked up at her, giving her a smile. “You saved me from... her. She said, if you hadn’t done it, I would have been an empty shell. But, because you did, you saved my life, meaning I can still go home.”

Something shifted in Luna’s eyes, before she leaned forward and held me in a tight hug.

“Why?” she whispered, and I could tell she was close to sobbing. “Why are you so forgiving to me, Stellar? You should hate me, just as she hates my sister and I. I don’t deserve your forgiveness.”

I wrapped my hooves around her as best I could, smiling into her fur. “It’s okay, Luna. You saved me. Why would I hate you for that?”

“Because you wouldn’t have needed saving if not for my own actions so long ago,” she just barely managed to say without sobbing. “It’s my fault all of this is happening to you. It was my responsibility to save you, because you wouldn’t even be here if not for what I did. So, why? Why are you so kind to me when you should hate me to your core?”

I couldn’t help but giggle at that question, knowing the answer. “Because you’re a good pony. Why would I hate a good pony, especially when she’s been so nice to me?”

This only caused her to lose her hold and burst into sobs. I just held her, trying to make her feel better. She really did care about me, didn’t she? It made me feel guilty about how sad she’d be when I went home. Still, that wouldn’t be for a while, so I’d let her cry, let her enjoy her time with me while I was in her world.

Chapter 15 (Rewrite)

Chapter 15

___________________________________________________________

As I feel my teleport spell fading from around me, I drop to my knees, before I collapse completely and just sob, screaming to the night sky’s silence around me.

Stupid Luna! Stupid Twilight! I hate them! I hate them!

I’ve lost everything. My parents, my brother and sister, my grandparents, my cousins, aunts and uncles, my home, they were all gone. I’d never see any of them again.

And they’d lied to me, telling me I’d be going home, when they knew I can’t. That I’m stuck in this world, in this body, for the rest of my life.

No, worse. Princess Celestia is over a thousand years old, not even thinking about the God-only-knows how long time she lived before having to banish her sister for those thousand years.

I’m an Alicorn, like them. That probably means I’ll just keep living on and on and on, never dying.

I give a dark smirk. I die in one world, only to live forever in another. Life sure likes being twisted sometimes.

And yet you still trusted them.

I stop my crying and look up, only to scream and backpedal. She’s standing there, looking down at me. How? How is she here?

Wait. Where is here?

I look around, before my chest tightens and my eyes widen in horror. I’m standing on rocky, white ground. Off on the horizon, I can see something I should not be able to. It looks like planet Earth, but that can’t be, Earth doesn’t exist here.

So that means...

Yes, child, she nods, giving me an expressionless look. That is the planet on which the pony race and other races live.

No. No, I can’t have brought myself to the moon. I can’t. I can’t!

“This has to be a dream!” I shout, shaking my head. “You can’t be here; you’re inside me! This isn’t real!”

My scream of the last word is punctured by the very reality around me cracking, blue light shining through the cracks.

She just smiles at me. This may be a dream, but everything else is not.

I glare at her. I should be scared, I should be terrified being near her and seeing her outside her cage, but I’m not. I’m angry. I’m angry and sad and I just want to hurt her. I want to hurt her more than I’ve ever wanted to hurt anything in my life!

So, now you know the truth, she leers at me. You’re never going home. You have nopony that truly cares about you. They just do what they can to make you happy so they can use you to trap the one pony they all fear, whether you want it to be that way or not.

I just keep glaring at her.

“Go back to your cage.”

At once the world around us shifts. No longer are we standing on the moon with large cracks of blue light all around us. Instead we’re back in the darkness, with her behind glowing golden bars.

She snorts. I never left here, you ignorant foal. I am trapped in here as long as your heart doesn’t fall to darkness. She smirks. Which I’m guessing it might soon enough. I am feeling much stronger from your hatred, even if I cannot tell whom it is aimed at.

I snarl, pointing a hoof at her. “This is all your fault! You’re the reason I’m here, all because of your stupid wishes to make the night last forever!”

Her smirks changes to match my snarl. Stupid wishes? How dare you, you mindless foal! I wish to bring the Eternal Night so that ponies will learn the true beauty of the night, leaving Celestia to weep as her day is shunned for being a stack contrast.

“Oh, puh-lease!” I roll my eyes, before snorting. “Nopony would be around long enough to see whatever beauty you think they don’t already see! Night Eternal would kill everything, unless you have some plans for the plants to survive without sunlight!”

She opens her mouth to answer, before glaring at me. And what is that supposed to mean? How could a child like you possibly know that?

I snort. “I may be a child, but I’m not stupid! Plants need sunlight to live. Yeah, there’re a few plants that survive without it, but Equestria doesn’t have those all over the place. Ponies don’t rely on those plants for survival! You kill all you subject without years, maybe months once the food runs out. Hell, I could make Night Eternal actually work, while you’d fall on you fat flank!”

She just stares for a moment, before shaking her head. And how would you make the night work forever them, hmm, little pony? What ideas of survival could a worthless creature like you, with no spine whatsoever possibly do what I cannot?

I laugh coldly. “Oh, you really wanna know? Well, Twilight and the others taught me enough know what to do if I was ever stupid enough to try making Night Eternal, like you wanted.”

She just scoffs. Alright little Miss Failure of an Alicorn. What would you do?

I laugh again. “Well, for starters, I’d make sure the plant-life could adapt to no sunlight and I’d make sure of that before even thinking of forcing the sun never to rise. Unlike you, who just did it without a second thought. Did you even think about what would happen after you defeated Celestia and made the night last forever, or did you think things would just work themselves out on their own?”

She opens her mouth, before closing it, looking shocked and agitated.

I just snort. “Yeah. Didn’t think so. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m tired of seeing your face!”

___________________________________________________________

I slowly open my eyes and push myself up, looking around. I’m in some dark alley way.

I don’t bother getting up, I just stay there, sobbing, screaming to the night as the snow mocking falls lightly from the sky.

I have no idea how long I stay there, just letting the snow fall around me. The jumper Twilight’s mother had given me had become ragged during my outburst.

While a part of me wants to not care, it had been Twilight’s mum that had given it to me. She hadn’t known about Luna and Twilight’s lies. She doesn’t deserve my dark thoughts.

I place a hoof on the jumper’s front, my tears starting again. Twilight’s mum. I’ll never see my mum ever again.

My tears burst forth anew as I realize she had to deal with my death four months ago, not knowing I’m still alive, here, in Equestria.

I growl as I think of Celestia having known and purposely kept it from me. She isn’t innocent in this either. Yes, she hadn’t erased my memories after I learned the truth before, but she’d known I can’t go home, just like Twilight and Luna had known, so she is just as guilty.

Come to think of it, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, even Pinkamena all knew too, Pinkamena because she’d been inside Pinkie when she’d learned the truth, so would have learned it along with her.

They’re all guilty. They all kept the truth from me and did their best to make sure I didn’t find out. Those strange looks I’d seen on their faces whenever I mentioned Earth and going home, those had been because they knew.

I shiver, pulling my legs and wings closer to my body as tears start to trickle down my face again and I suddenly notice the cold. I have nowhere. I don’t belong anywhere. I’m nothing.

“Told you she was responsible for that explosion.”

“Knock her out.”

I glance up, not knowing there had been other ponies nearby and see something flash in front of my eyes. It feels like magic, almost like the spell Luna had used to put me to sleep my first day in Equestria.

I back up, shaking my head, feeling my jumper tear as I get out of somepony’s grip. The spell is nowhere near as powerful as it had been that day. In fact, it’s pretty weak. Whichever unicorn had cast that spell, and I can somehow tell it was a unicorn’s magic from the feel of it, they aren’t very good.

“She’s resisting the spell?” a stallion’s voice says, in a tone that reminds me of Diamond Tiara. “How? My magic is of royal blood! It has no compare!”

“Move aside, prince,” a female voice says and I hear the magical aura of another horn. “I’ll get her.”

Without thinking, I make my own horn glow with its dark-blue aura and feel my body tingle as I teleport.

___________________________________________________________

A moment later I drop to the ground again and, for a second, wonder if the spell had gone wrong, when I notice the sound of ponies chatting in hushed voices and the sound of a bell tinkling several times.

I open my eyes and looked around, blinking. I’m in a small alley, much brighter than the last one. A little away I can see a neon sign I recognize as the one from Pony Joe’s Doughnut Shop. Ponies are coming out of it, all looking up at the sky with different expression, some impressed, other confused, some concerned and other baffled.

I get up, looking down at my jumper and feel my heart sink a little. It’s torn down the front, ruining the picture of the me that Twilight’s mother had sewn on it.

I light my horn and try to repair it. It works a bit, but it won’t stay together for long. I’m as good at it as Rarity.

I growl at the thought of that mare and shake my head, wiping her from my thoughts.

Signing, I decide I’ll ask Joe if he’ll let me stay the night. He has a room in the back, he’d told me when he’d been visiting Ponyville.

Twilight hadn’t understood why, but the crusaders and I had followed him to Zecora’s house and watched him enter.

Scootaloo had thought he was just going for some tonic of some kind, but I’d noticed the smile Zecora had worn when she saw it was Joe standing outside her door. It was a smile I saw Mr. and Mrs Cake wearing when they looked at each other.

As I take a few steps forward, I stop, thinking. Joe and Twilight are good friends. If I stay the night, he might tell Twilight where I was, and I don’t want to go back to that lying pony.

I snort and turn the other way, heading down the road. I’d find somewhere else to stay. If worst comes to worst, I’d just scare a pony into letting me stay the night and keep quiet about it. Lots of ponies still think of me as her anyway, so it’d probably work.

___________________________________________________________

“I say, Princess Stellar, is that you?” a high cultured, yet kind voice says.

I stop, glancing behind me to see two tall white unicorns. It takes me a moment to recognize them.

"Fancy Pants? Fleur Dis Lee?" I look at the two unicorns, not having expected to meet them.

The stallion looks at my, then my torn jumper, before looking up at the sky, then back to me. "Not the best of nights, I take it?" he asks cautiously.

I snort, looking away, tears welling in my eyes.

"Um, Princess?" Fleur says, stepping forward, a look of concern on her face. "If I may ask... why are you crying?"

I turn my head, glaring at her, causing the two to back up a step. "Why? WHY? I'll tell you why! The ponies I thought care about, who promised I will be going home, lied to me, just to keep that monster that took Luna away for a thousand years trapped within me! They told me I'd be able to go home, but I can't! You wanna know why? I'm DEAD! Back in my world, I died and now this life is all I have! I've lost my friends, my family, my whole life and THEY LIED ABOUT IT, JUST TO KEEP ME HAPPY AND THAT MONSTER LOCKED INSIDE ME!"

At this point I drop to the ground and start sobbing, letting it all out when I thought it was already all out before.

I hear hurried hoofsteps and feel long forelegs wrap around me.

Looking up, I see it's Fleur. She's looking down at me sadly, whilst Fancy Pants is wearing a mixed look of pity and anger. "The princesses just...? And to a foal? I... what could have possessed them to...?" He shakes his head and walks over, putting a hoof on Fleur's shoulder. "Come, Fleur. We'll bring her with us. She deserves to be with ponies who she can trust for the holidays. We can at the very least be that for her and give her a Hearth's Warming she should have."

Fleur nods and her horn glows, lifting me up and onto her back. I snuggle into her fur, still sobbing, but feeling a warmth from the unicorn under me. It makes me feel a bit better.

___________________________________________________________

“Any sign of her?” Twilight asked the five guards that bowed to them.

It was two weeks after Stellar had found out the truth and caused an explosion that had destroyed her parents’ house.

She had wept with them and Shining at the thoughts of all the memories that house had held from their foalhoods, but she quickly put those emotions aside for later. Finding Stellar was more important and besides, she and her mother, when they’d sensed Celestia casting the teleportation spell, had used their own magic to bring as many family mementos from the house as possible, including photo albums, framed pictures, keepsakes and so on.

Twilight sighed as she remembered the way Stellar had looked at her after finding out the truth. It had torn through her heart, filling her with more guilt than she’d ever experienced in her life.

Her reaction had been horrible, though Twilight couldn’t really blame her. Learning that the ponies who had been taking care of you were hiding the fact you’d never see your family ever again... Well, she felt they’d deserved far worse than simply losing a house.

Thankfully, news had gotten to them that Stellar had been found by Fancy Pants and Fleur Dis Lee and she was staying with them

When Luna had learned this, she’d left right away to speak with Stellar. On her return, however, she was an utter mess.

When Twilight had looked into why, going over to Fancy Pants’ estate herself, she understood why and it broke her heart.

Stellar had refused to speak with her, leaving Fancy Pants and his marefriend to explain the filly trusted none of them, would gave reason for Luna’s behaviour when she’d returned. The coldness from the normally warm stallion showed he and his mare also did not agree with how Stellar’s situation had been handled.

However, the days to come were far worse. Three days ago, Fancy Pants’ estate had been attacked by a mob of ponies in the night, leaving the two ponies bruised, but otherwise okay.

But that was the good news. The horrible news was that, in the unseeing chaos, Stellar had been taken and now was missing.

Twilight and Cadance had been doing what they could to comfort Luna, who had broken down upon Stellar’s vanishing and was in no condition to aid in the search that Celestia and Shining were leading.

After some time, when Luna had become slightly less of a wreck, Cadance had joined in the search as well, leaving Twilight to comfort the lunar mare and continuing organising the search and keeping the kingdom from panicking when they learned a member of the Royal Family had gone missing.

Though, she thought darkly, that wouldn’t be what some ponies would think. To them, it would mean the monstrous Nightmare Moon had escaped and was now at large and would no doubt try to spread more panic, doing their best to discredit any who tried to say she wasn’t that mare anymore.

Rarity was also aiding in the search, while Sweetie Belle stayed with Spike in the castle. Twilight knew Rarity saw Stellar almost like a second little sister and had been glad to let her friend join in the search.

The guards all rose, the lead guard, a white coated unicorn stallion saluting. “Princess, we regret to inform that we have lost her trail.”

Luna’s sobbing grew stronger and Twilight hushed the blue Alicorn sitting next to her, rubbing her back, glancing at the guard over Luna’s shoulder as she asked, “Are you sure?”

After Stellar had gone missing, many guards had been sent to follow her residual magical trail. It was something all ponies had. If you knew the spell, you could track a pony until you found them by following the magic residue left in the air.

But Stellar had used so much magic when she caused the explosion that destroyed Twilight’s parents’ house, there had been hundreds upon hundreds of magical trails identical to hers, with no way of discerning which was the real one and which were all just background.

Since the search had begun, each group of guards had followed one of the many trails, everypony hoping it was the right trail, only for it to putter out, revealing it hadn’t been her true magical trail.

However, yesterday evening, the group in front of them had found a trail that didn’t putter out and had kept going. This had been good news and they’d sent message to the castle to inform Twilight and the other princesses, mainly Luna, that they might have finally found Stellar’s trail.

The guard nodded. “Princess Celestia was following the trail with us. However, several miles after following it, her residual magical ended.”

Twilight’s expression drooped. “Another false trail?”

The guard shook his head, slight worry in his eyes. The guards were trained not to show emotion, but Twilight was able to see it, worry about what he knew.

“No, Your Highness. Those trails puttered out. This one just stopped.”

“You mean, it simply disappeared?” Twilight asked incredulously, raising an eyebrow.

The guard shook his head. “No, Your Highness. It was covered up.”

Twilight felt Luna stiffen, and she asked, “Were there any clues?”

The guard nodded. “Yes, princess. We found this in a dumpster several blocks down from where the trail ended.”

He nodded to a Pegasus guard, who stepped forward and pulled something from the bag draped around his shoulder, gently laying it on the floor in front of the princesses.

Twilight gasped. It was Stellar’s Hearth’s Warming jumper and it was torn. Now, such a thing could easily been excused as Stellar tearing it off herself in anger, but the tears looked like they’d come from somepony else as she pulled away from them. According to Fancy Pants and Fleur, Stellar had been wearing it when the estate was attacked.

“That means it was left behind by the ones who foalnapped Stellar!” Twilight was so focused on it that she didn’t notice Luna had gone quiet.

The guard nodded. “The guard have even had to look into false ransom notes sent, saying Princess Stellar would only be freed when the princesses agreed to give her a far worse punishment.”

A guard of the far-right, an Earth Pony, snorted in anger. “Some even suggested her punishment should be to have her wings and horn taken and her magic drained.”

Twilight’s face became one of disgust. Did the ponies they were talking about really feel that way? Had they really suggested something so barbaric and heartless, thinking it was not only the right thing to do, but that the princesses, or any pony with a shred of decency would agree to it and follow through?

“They will pay.”

The cold voice made them all turn, only to take unified steps back as Luna rose to her full height, her wings extended wide, her eyes filled with cold hatred.

“If they think they can do that to my foal, they are sorely mistaken!”

All present shivered at the venom in her voice as she flashed with blue light and vanished.

“Celestia help the fools that took Princess Stellar,” one of the guard muttered.

Author's Note

Fixed this to work a bit more like the original version.

You're welcome

Chapter 16 (Rewrite)

Warning
This chapter will depict scenes of sadism and torture. Please keep this in mind.

Chapter 16

___________________________________________________________

Water splashes onto my face and I cough, blinking my eyes to try and see where I am.

“She’s awake, your highness,” the female voice I heard before blacking out says and I just catch sight of the unicorn mare from before passing by me. The room I'm in is dark and I can't really see much, but ponies had such bright colours, they were easy to spot, even in darkness, depending on the level of darkness, that is.

As she moves away another unicorn walks past her and stops in front of me. He has a white coat, blonde mane and is wearing things that look like those pins only royalty wear.

I realize who he is almost at once. Luna and Twilight had told me about him. Prince Blueblood. He is one of the least liked of the Royal Family, Rarity telling me he had the manners of a mule, yet even they would have more courtesy than he did.

I also become all too aware of the straps holding me down and the metal collar around my neck.

“Wh-what are you doing?” I ask, both angry and scared. I’d just learned I’ll never see my family again several days ago. Couldn’t whatever this bully of a prince want wait until I’d at least had a good cry? "Where're Fancy Pants and Fleur?"

The last thing I remember is Fleur and myself sitting by the fire in Fancy Pants' living room, before the crashing of glass and Fancy's caused caused us to go and check what was happening. I'd heard a voice say, "Got her", then everything went black.

He smirks and I feel a chill go down my spine. “Those two upstanding, yet misguided ponies you were no doubt planning on causing harm to are safe and sound back at their estate. And, as for what i'm doing, I’m going to give you the punishment that my aunties are too kind-hearted and foolish to give you. The punishment you deserve.”

I suddenly realize that I can’t feel my mane or tail billowing. I try to glance back, but my head is being held in place by straps. I'm lying on my stomach on some kind of large metal table.

“Wondering where your mane and tail are?” Blueblood asks, sneering. “Your mane and tail are manifestations of the infinite well of magic within you. The well you copied from my aunt when you took her away. So, with that anti-magic collar blocking all you magic, you've become a bald filly.” He chuckles. “Makes you look even more pathetic than you already are.”

I struggle, trying to free myself, use my magic, anything, but it's like something is blocking my connection. I feel helpless and sacred. I can’t use my magic, I can’t get out of the straps.

I stare at Prince Blueblood as he draws nearer, the grin on his face scaring me beyond anything I’ve ever felt.

“P-p-please,” I begg, my voice squeaking. “L-let me go. I-I haven’t done anything wrong.”

His sneer turns into a snarl. “Nothing wrong? Nothing wrong? You corrupted my aunt and tore her from her sister for a thousand years and you have the gall to say you did nothing wrong!?”

I would have winced when he started shouting, but the straps stop me from moving at all.

“Prince Blueblood,” the mare’s voice says sternly from somewhere I can’t see.

Blueblood calms down, his sneer returning. “You will pay for what you’ve done, monster. And we will start with your magic.”

My eyes bulge. “Wh-wh-what are you gonna do?”

His eyes flashed with something dark and his sneer becomes even crueler. “Bring the guillotine.”

My heart stops. A guillotine?! He's going to chop off my head?!

My fear turns into confusion when the mare from before comes into my eyesight, a really small version of a guillotine floating in her magic, which is brown, like her eyes.

I cock an eyebrow at the tiny thing. I’ve seen stuff like it before. A friend of my family had one he used to chop his fruits. What were they planning on doing with it? There's no way my head would fit through the hole.

I get my answer seconds later and my stomach drops again. Blueblood moves something like a small table in front of me, then places the tiny guillotine on it and starts pushing it towards me with his magic.

It takes a second for me to see where it's headed. I try everything I cab to move, to do something, but I'm powerless as he moves the hole of the guillotine over my horn and locks it into place.

I stare at him, my eyes wide and brimming with tears, knowing full-well just what he has in mind.

“Please,” I whimper, tears sliding down my face. “Please, don’t.”

He just chuckles, and pulls a string on the guillotine, releasing the tiny blade.

It's over in a second.

My eyes widen further in horror as my horn seemes to fall down passed my eyesight in slow motion, before it hits the table, making a dull thumping sound as it hits the metal, then bounces off and out of my sight.

I hadn’t even felt it. The blade had just cut through my horn like a knife through butter.

My breathing becomes faster and heavier.

He cut off my horn. He cut off my horn. HE CUT OFF MY HORN!!

Through my tears I see Blueblood lean down and pick my horn up with his hoof.

He grins, tossing it to the mare, who grabs it with her magic, a sinister smile on her face as she movedsout of sight again, then Blueblood turns his attention back to me. “Now that your magic’s gone, let’s deal with your flight.”

My blood goes cold, and it had already gone cold ages ago. My wings?! He's going to take away my wings, too?!

The sound of hooves came from somewhere behind me and Blueblood grinned. “I told you all,” he said, sounding pleased. “Celestia and Luna would never had punished her properly. But now we, the only ponies with sense, will deal her what she deserves.”

“It’s a good thing I talked with that young Rich mare filly while I was staying in Ponyville,” a stallion’s voice said. “She told me angrily that it wasn’t fair that this monster got to spend Hearth’s Warming with the princesses whilst her own family are shunned.” He chuckles. “Bet she’ll be pleased to learn when she’s been dealt with.”

My stomach twists. Rich mare? Like, Filthy Rich Rich. But, but that means Diamond Tiara. She told these crazy ponies where to find me? She sent them to do this to me?

No. No, she wouldn’t. Tiara is mean and a bully, but she wouldn’t go that far... would she?

“So,” Blueblood calls out, pulling me from my thought, “who’s ready to free the skies of this beast?”

There're cheers and I would have trembled if the straps weren’t holding me in place.

I feel magical auras grip my wings and pull them out, stretching them until they were wide.

“First,” Blueblood sneers, “remove the feathers. We want to make her suffer for what she’s done to my aunts.”

Without warning I feel a sharp tug as one of my primary feathers is torn out by somepony’s magic.

I winced as best I can in the straps, whimpering. It hurts. It hurts so much.

Again and again and again they pull out my feathers. Each time they do, I cry out in pain. Twilight, Rainbow and Fluttershy had taught me how to preen my feathers without hurting myself, but the way these ponies are yanking out my feathers is ten times worse than any of the times I’d messed up while learning to preen and yanked one out myself.

When all my feathers are gone I'm sobbing, my now bear wings aching from the pain and the feeling of having no feathers on them.

“Now for the really fun part,” Blueblood grins.

I feel the magical grip on my wings drop, causing them to brush against the table and my sides. I wince at how tender they feel and try to keep them outstretched, if only so they weren’t brushing against anything.

“What are you talking about, Blueblood?” one mare’s voice asks, sounding confused. “We’ve taken her horn and her ability to fly. Removing all the feathers means it will take months for them all to grow back, during which time she will be in immense pain whilst her wings are bear. Isn’t that enough?”

Blueblood’s sneer turned into a cold look. “What are you implying?”

“Well,” the stallion from before says, though I still can’t see him, "we all came to you because you told us if we helped you we could properly punish Nightmare Moon.”

“And we’ve done that,” another mare’s voice says, sounding unsure. “What more could we do?”

The cold look turns into a dark sneer. “First her horn, then her feathers. Now, we remove her wings.”

A chilling silence goes through the dark room. Nopony says anything for several moments.

Then, one mare speaks up. “Are you mad?!” At once I feel magic tugging the straps holding my hind legs. “We’re not removing her wings—”

There is the sound of a magical aura and a scream, followed by the magic tugging at my straps stopping and the sound of something thudding against a wall.

“What’s in Tartarus is wrong with you?” an angry stallion’s voice shouts, followed by running hooves and his voice asking, “How badly are you hurt?”

“You fools! Don’t you see! If we don’t remove her wings she will only rise up again!” Blueblood looks at each of them, his eyes holding something I can only call insanity.

“She’s just a filly, Blueblood!” one mare’s voice says and I feel several different magical grips taking hold of the straps. "We all agree that she needs to pay for what she did, but even so, she's still just a filly!"

“NO!” There is a flash and the sound of dozens of bodies hitting the wall followed.

Blueblood glares beyond me and then walks out of my line of sight. I hear him use his magic again, before the room goes quiet.

“I’ll just tell auntie they were crazed ponies, willing to discredit me,” I hear him mutter as he comes back and stands in front of me again, his sneer returning. “After all, I'm above suspicion, since I've let her use my own personal guards in her pointless search. Oh, well. If nopony’s going to help me, I’ll just enjoy this all by myself.”

I whimper as he moves away, his magical grip taking hold of my left wing.

“I promise, this is going to hurt, a lot.”

I scream as his magic suddenly yanksmy wing and I feel it dislocate.

“Shut up!” he shouts, slamming a hoof into my head before he pulls again, even harder.

I would have screamed louder, but the world is going black and I feel something taking over me, but it in’t sleep.

Mama! I thought, not caring who my thoughts went out to. Please, save me! Save me from the monster!

Author's Note

Yes, i know, i cut down on Diamond's back story. That's because it's going into the Side Stories and will be a bit more explored than she short version i originally wrote.

Chapter 17 (Rewrite)

Chapter 17

___________________________________________________________

Luna growled as she paced back and forth in front of Twilight as she sat on the throne, watching the dark Alicorn with worry.

“Luna...” she tried to say, but was cut off.

“Mama, please save me! Save me from the monster!” Luna said, snapping her head in Twilight’s direction.

It had been almost two weeks since Stellar had been foalnapped. Two weeks that the poor child had been lost and alone in their world, held by who-knows what horrible gutter trash.

Twilight closed her eyes, taking a deep breath, then reopened them, looking firmly at Luna. “I know, Luna. But this is not helping. Until we can find a lead, we can’t—”

“Monster, Twilight!” Luna almost shrieked, tears in her eyes. “Monster! Stellar only ever referred to Nightmare as a monster! If she’s pleading for me to save her from a monster, Nightmare must be gaining control over her!”

She paced for several more seconds, before looking back to her.

“Could it be some kind of cult that foalnapped her? Did they take her with the intent of turning her into the Nightmare Moon she would never be? What if—?”

“LUNA!” Twilight shouted in the Royal Canterlot Voice, causing the other Alicorn to quieten. Twilight cleared her throat and spoke normally. “I can understand your fear— Yes, I can!” she said, seeing Luna was about to say otherwise. “When Spike began turning into that monster of a dragon his greed was creating, I felt I was going to lose my son. I understand your worry, but we’ve already spoken with Celestia and everypony involved in the search.”

Luna calmed down the tiniest bit and nodded.

The doors to the throne rooms suddenly opened, causing them both to jump.

Several Pegasus guards and one unicorn guard were leading one of the castle’s house maids.

She had an anxious expression on her face, one that only grew at the sight of Luna and her legs started quivering so badly one of the guards had to help her stand.

Luna walked up next to Twilight and sat in her throne. Twilight looked down at the maid from Celestia’s, her eyes narrowed, one eyebrow raised.

The mare was a brown Earth Pony, with a green mane and tail, yellow eyes and a feather duster for a Cutie Mark.

“Yes?” Twilight asked, addressing the guards.

They all bowed and the lead one, a Pegasus, stepped forward. “Your Highnesses, this maid says she has found something that may aid us in the search for Princess Stel—”

He didn’t get to finish.

“TELL US WHAT YOU KNOW!” Luna bellowed with the Royal Canterlot Voice, causing all present to wince. She leaned forward in her throne, her eyes boaring into the mare’s. “TELL US NOW! WE MUST KNOW!”

“Luna!” Twilight scolded. “Voice.”

Luna caught herself, leaned back and coughed. “I apologize, fair maid. I am very stressed and worried for my daughter, but that was still uncalled for on my part.”

Twilight nodded, then turned her attention to the maid. “What have you found that could aid us?”

In truth, the trails had gone cold. Every one had been followed, only to yield nothing. Now there were no clues, yet the search continued.

All of Canterlot now knew of Stellar’s foalnapping and many had rallied, offering to help with the search, even those who had opposed the idea of showing her mercy when Luna and Celestia had made the original announcement about her four months ago.

The maid shakily stepped forward and Twilight noticed what looked like a pillow resting on her back. As she watched, the maid took the pillow in her forehooves then tore the casing open with her teeth. She then turned in upside down.

Twilight and Luna’s raised their eyebrows as black feathers tumbled out of it, gently falling to the floor in a small pile.

Luna cocked her head, looking both confused and angry. “What is the meaning of dumping feathers from a pillow on the throne room floor? You mean to tell me this will aid in finding my daughter?!”

The maid quivered, before picking up one of the feathers with her forehoof and held it out. “Th-this is no ordinary black feather, Your Highness. Look.”

Still frowning, Luna encased the feather in her magic, only to gasp as she felt a residual magical aura around it.

That magic. It was... But... it couldn’t be.

The maid nodded.

Luna’s eye went to the maid. “Where did you find this pillow?”

The maid looked away. “I was called to freshen his bed-covers. I-it’s my job, you see. I-I wouldn’t have paid it any mind, but, I know all the pillows he ever uses, I have to, and this pillow, it was new and I’d heard no word of a change in pillows. I noticed it and took it for a cleaning, since it was a bit dirty after several days of sleeping with it and knew he would’ve fired me if I didn’t clean it without needing to be asked first. But, as I removed the covers, I noticed the feathers. They seemed familiar and then I knew why.”

“Where. Did. You. Find. It?” Luna asked through clenched teeth.

“Prince Blueblood’s room?”

There was silence for several moments.

“Blueblood’s room?” Twilight echoed after several minutes, utter shock on her face. “But, his guards are helping with the search. Why would he have a pillow made of Stellar’s feathers if...?” Upon realizing what she’d just said, Twilight shivered. “Oh, that actually sounds really creepy, now that I think about it.”

Luna was gone. One second she was there, the next she wasn’t.

“Guards, to me!” Twilight shouted, preparing a teleportation spell to follow Luna’s.

The guards hurried up just as the room was bathed in the light of Twilight’s aura. When the world was no longer just purple, what they saw made their mouths hang open.

They were in the dining hall. Blueblood was pinned to the wall by Luna’s magic, her eyes, wide and murderous staring in his, which were also wide, but full of panic.

“Where is she, Blueblood?!” Luna demanded, her voice as cold as ice, causing Twilight and the guards to shiver.

“Wh-where is who, auntie?” Blueblood asked, his voice squeaking, though he wore a nervous smile.

Luna came right up to his face, her lips pulled back into a snarl. “Stellar Nova. Where is she, monster?”

Blueblood gave a slight look of hurt within his fear. “Where is she? Auntie, I have no clue. I gave you my personal guards to find her, so how would I—?”

Luna’s horn glowed brighter and the clump of feathers and the pillow appeared beside her head.

Blueblood’s eyes flickered the tiniest fraction.

“This is your pillow, correct?” she growled. “Your name is sewn in gold on it. I know because it is a pillow you asked me to get you tailor-made for your birthday! But it was not a feather pillow when I gave it to you! If you do not know where my daughter is, then how come her feathers are the filling for your pillow!?”

For a second, Blueblood looked worried, before his fear vanished in a scowl. “Your daughter? I thought you’d see reason with her gone, Auntie! Has she truly corrupted your mind so badly that even in her current state she still has a hold on you—?”

He realized all too late what was coming from his mouth as he stopped himself, but the damage was done.

Luna’s eyes glowed with white light, her mane billowing faster and wilder than it had ever been seen to as Luna.

“Where. Is. My. Daughter?” she somehow managed to say this normally, but also in the Royal Canterlot Voice. The merging of her normal voice and the Royal was unnerving to all others present to say the least.

“If you are still blinded by her now,” Blueblood said, his face going dark, “then I can only think of one way to free you, Auntie.”

His horn glowed, as did something in his pocket and there was a blindly flash that caused all, even Luna to back away and even lose her grip on her magic.

When the light faded, Blueblood was gone.

Luna roared louder than any dragon as rage fueled her very being.

“We can still find Stellar!” Twilight shouted, causing Luna to snap her head to Twilight as the other Alicorn turned to the guards. “You,” she said to the unicorn guard, “You, Luna and I will track her trail with the magic from her feathers. You two,” she pointed to two of the pegasi, “go get Celestia, my brother, Cadance, everypony you can.”

They nodded and flew off, while Twilight, Luna and the unicorn guard activated the tracking spell and they all followed after the trail.

___________________________________________________________

“Child? Foal, how are you holding up?” the not kind, but not cruel voice spoke to me. It was a voice I had once feared, wanted nothing to do with, but now, is my only comfort.

I look up at Nightmare. She looks horrible. Her right-eye is swollen shut and there are scratches all over her body. Like me, she had no wings, mane, tail or horn.

After I’d blacked out, I’d found myself inside the place I’d spoken with her and Discord all those months ago, now seeing her control my body. At first, she’d taken control of my body only to take revenge on Blueblood for what he’d done to the body that she’d created for herself. However, after some time, she’d learned that I was suffering more than even she had wanted me to and that the depth of it sickened even her.

She didn't care for me like a friend, but she also was disgusted by how Blueblood was treating me. She kept me locked deep inside whenever I was dealt my “punishments” by Blueblood, taking the force of the pain herself when they came and taking it with her when she gave control back to me, so I couldn’t feel it, saying she could survive it, but I would not.

Had it not been for her, I might have given up long ago. But, with she and I had a common enemy in Blueblood. We weren't friend and we sure as antyhing didn't like being in each other's presence, but we still dealt with each other.

Though she never did it with kindness, she did spur me on. So I held out, hoping Luna... No. Hoping Mama would find me.

I was still angry at her for keeping the truth from me, but Nightmare had told me that Luna truly cared for me. She only said it so I wouldn't lose hope, take over the body during "punishment time" and die, bringing her with me, but she did it all the same.

She told me how Luna was hurting, that she could still sense Luna's pain and that she was blaming herself for everything, when she'd really just been trying not to hurt me and that, even though I remembered my human mother, Luna was now my pony mother and it was wrong of me not to think of her that way. After everything Blueblood had done, it was enough to make me think of Luna as my mother.

Nightmare walked over and sat down, though she didn't pull me into a neck-hug or anything.This was all she would really offer. She still had her boundaries with me, since I was the one who took her body from her.

I sobbed quietly shuddering as I felt the bones that had been connected to my wings try to move what was no longer there. She was the only one I could talk to who understood me, though she would talk to me reluctantly.

I felt my consciousness returning and sniffled.

“I’ll be right here should you need me,” Nightmare said as everything faded away.

___________________________________________________________

I slowly opened my eyes and looked around at what had been my home for I had no idea how long.

It was a small cage, built into the wall of the room where my wings and horn had been taken from me.

The chains around my legs clicked as I shifted my body on the stone floor, trying to find a slightly more comfortable piece of the cold rock to lie on.

I didn’t even care about the pain coming from the bruises and cuts all over my body as they came in contact with the floor. I’d been in pain so long now I didn’t even feel them anymore.

The sound of a distant door slamming open made my head shoot up and I heard the sound of hurrying hoofsteps. When the door to the room opened I see Blueblood glaring at me.

Levitated next to his head is something that makes my blood run cold. A knife!

I scramble to my hooves and started backing away from him, further into my cage, trying to get away as he drew nearer.

“The only way my aunt will truly be free of you, you monster,” he said, the cage door starting to glow with his magic, “is if you live no more.”

I shut my eyes, bracing for the pain. I couldn’t fight back. Even without my horn, my mane and tail were still magic, something Blueblood had learned the hard way when Moon had taken control, but with the collar on, I couldn’t even use those.

I was helpless. I said my last prayer, hoping somepony would here it and answer it.

The sound of crashing from above caused Blueblood to stop and for me to look up.

“It’s leading this way!” a voice I’d never thought I’d hear again outside my memories called out.

“Twilight!” I cried, hoping beyond hope that she could hear me and that I wasn’t just imagining it. “I’m in here! I’m in—”

I was stopped as I felt the unicorn’s magic grab me and slam me against the wall of my cage.

“Now I have no time to dwell,” I could faintly hear him say over the ringing in my ears.

I looked at his blurry image, my eyes not having recovered from the sudden slam into the wall.

I could see the knife hovering ready as his magic moved the key into the lock.

Suddenly there was a crashing sound and the wall the door to the room was on exploded.

Blueblood whirled around and I could just make out a purple blur and three white ones charged towards us.

Before he could respond, Blueblood was surrounded by an aura that was not Twilight’s. It was dark-blue, though not as dark as mine had been.

He was hurled towards the purple blur and white ones, while a dark-blue blur appeared outside my cage door, which was yanked off with the same aura that had grabbed Blueblood.

I felt the chains around my hooves unlock and fall away. I wanted to run, but I was so weak my legs gave out and I started falling to the floor.

At once I felt an aura take hold of me. I squirmed at first, thinking Blueblood had gotten me again, before I realized it was not his aura at all. I was levitated out of the cage and into the forelegs of a much larger pony.

“Stellar!” she whispered, her face and voice filled with horror. “What has he done to you?”

I looked up at the dark-blue Alicorn holding me, a weak smile on my face as my eyes struggled to stay open. “I knew... you’d come... Ma... ma...”

And the world went black once more.

___________________________________________________________

“Please!” Luna begged, trying to get past the guard who would not let her into the hospital wing. “I must see her!”

It had been two hours since they’d found where Blueblood had been keeping Stellar captive. Luna had been horrified at the sight of the young Alicorn. Her horn and wings were gone, her body was bruised and battered worse than she had ever felt herself in any battle she and her sister had fought in so long ago.

It had broken her heart to no end to see her in such a state and had never filled her with more rage, wishing to inflict a billion times the amount of pain on the one who’d done this to this innocent filly.

“Princess!” she stopped as a unicorn mare with a brown mane, orange coat and a clipboard for a Cutie Mark stepped from behind the guard, a firm expression on her face. “You have entrusted Stellar Nova to my care, so please, do not act like a foal waiting to know something that cannot be told before it is known.”

Luna stood, looking down.

The doctor sighed. “She is stable—”

Luna’s physically relaxed, her expression becoming that off complete and utter relief.

“—physically, anyway.”

Luna’s heart caught in her chest. “Wh-what do you mean?” she almost whimpered.

The doctor sighed, nodding to the guards and stepping aside, as did they. “It... would be easier for you to see for yourself first, Your Highness.”

Fear gripping her heart, Luna followed after the doctor, going down the aisles of beds until they came to one where a black filly lay, looking as if she were sound asleep. Luna’s breath caught in her throat. The swelling of her bruises had gone down a lot, and some of her cuts were gone, but the absence of her horn and wings was still apparent.

Stellar was resting atop the sheets on her stomach, showing the bandages all around her body, but especially where her wings should have been.

Her mane and tail were the only sign that her magic still flowed through her. However, it did not billow as it once had. Now the usually full, flowing, star-speckled mass of indigo was pale, sickly, and came off of the filly, not like a consistent cloud as it always had, but in thin trails and wisps.

Attached to her legs were IV drips and a heart rate monitor showed her heart rate was normal and steady.

“Will... will she be like this forever?” Luna whispered. She could not bear Stellar remaining asleep forever more.

The doctor shook her head. “I have tended to many unicorns in my job, princess. When they have lost a horn, there was a twelve hour limit in which it could be reattached without it being impossible—”

“Alicorns are stronger healers than unicorns!" the Alicorn snarled. "I myself have regenerated new limbs after the fierce battles my sister and I fought in long ago and know full well my daughter can do the same. I was referring to her unconscious state!"

She smiled and nodded. “My apologies, Your Highness. She does have the same healing abilities as yourself and your sister. It will take time, maybe half a year, maybe less with the right magical care, but Stellar Nova will regain her wings and horn.” Her face saddened. “As to your actual questions to whether she will wake or not...”

Luna opened her mouth to say something, only for a flicker of something to catch her attention. It was Stellar, but not Stellar. Something inside of her was calling to her.

Frowning, Luna lit her horn, quickly reassuring the nurse that things would be fine and followed the path of what she’d seen.

___________________________________________________________

Luna blinked, unsure of what she was seeing.

Stellar was floating in the darkness around her, surrounded by the aura that she knew belonged to Stellar.

“What is this?”

“Her only chance at returning to you.”

Luna whirled around at the sound of the voice, her eyes going wide with fear, then wider at the sight of the mare before her.

Nightmare Moon stepped forward from the darkness, more bruised and battered than Stellar had been when they arrived where Blueblood had been holding her.

Luna stepped back, shocked at the sight of Nightmare. “Wh... what?”

Nightmare gave a weak smile and nodded, looking up sadly at the filly floating above them. “I took control of her the moment she blacked out, when Blueblood removed her left-wing.”

Luna glared at her. “And what, you let her go?”

When Nightmare remained silent, Luna gasped.

“You... You let her go?”

She nodded.

“But... why?” Luna asked, not understanding this at all. “Why did you let her go?”

Nightmare didn’t say anything at first, then she sighed.

“I thought I was cold and heartless,” she whispered, her face filled with sorrow. “I thought I could never be outmatched and would always be the worst thing ponies feared. The monster that would rule all and never be questioned, only answered. However, having shared the time of Stellar's captivity by that beast in pony form, I know now true heartlessness. He held me captive just as much as he did her. After we did, I want Stellar to be safe, because I now know the true meaning of oppression, and have thus lost my taste for inflicting it.”

Luna glared. “You’ve said something like that before and you were lying then. Why is this any different?”

Nightmare turned to her, a sad smile on her face. “Because now, I cannot live within her and she cannot live outside of me.”

Luna blinked. “What?”

Nightmare sighed and stepped forward, stopping underneath the floating filly. “Stellar’s spirit is broken.... and so am I.” She closed her eyes. “The only way for her to be whole, is if I join with her.”

“NO!” Luna shot forward, standing in front of Nightmare, growling. “That is what you told me when I let you join with me!”

The black mare nodded. “But this time, I have nothing to gain.”

Luna blinked, her fury turning to confusion. “Explain.”

She nodded and turned, looking up at Stellar again. “When I convinced you to let me join you, I told you that we would be of the same mind, that I would give you power and nothing more.” She looked at Luna over her shoulder. “When I join with Stellar, I will cease to exist. At most, wisps of my consciousness shall remain, locked deep within her mind. To even be given a chance of freedom again, even in the smallest of ways, the very world would need to be out of balance in a way it cannot be.” She chuckled. “More than I deserve I bet you feel.”

Luna took a step forward. “Nightmare...”

Nightmare chuckled. “To think I wouldn't want to be called anything but that. Your daughter called me by a different name, at least until I asked her not to.”

Luna cocked an eyebrow. “What did she call you?”

“Moon.”

Luna blinked.

Moon sighed. “You’d best go, Princess Luna,” she said, addressing Luna by title for the first time ever. “Your daughter will need you to be there for her.”

Before Luna could respond there was a flash of dark-blue light and her conciseness was flung back into her body.

___________________________________________________________

As Luna shook her head, trying to regain her senses, the filly in the bed stirred.

Luna shook herself again and stepped forward, leaning her head down to Stellar’s.

The little Alicorn’s eyes fluttered, then slowly opened. When she saw Luna, a weak, but small smile came to her face.

“Hi... Mama. Sorry I worried you.”

Luna wanted to pull her into a tight hug right then and there, but remembered the injuries she still beared. Instead, she gently wrapped her wings around her in a soft, but warm embrace, feeling happier than she had in what felt like another thousand years.

Chapter 18 (Rewrite)

Chapter 18

___________________________________________________________

“Where is she? Let me see her!”

The hospital doors and the guards standing outside them were flung aside as Rarity charged through them like a bull seeing red, Sweetie right behind her.

They hurried down to the small crowd of ponies near a bed far down the rows of beds, stopping and gasping, Rarity putting her hooves over Sweetie’s eyes at what they saw.

Luna was gently nuzzling Stellar's head, the filly sound asleep as she rested against the older Alicorn.

Rarity almost lost her lunch as she looked at the horror that had been inflicted on Stellar. The sight of no horn on her head sent a shiver down her spine.

“Rarity, let me see!” Sweetie Belle shouted as she pushed her sister’s hooves aside, before her face blanch at the sight of Stellar. “How...? How could somepony do this to her?”

“Shh,” Luna said, opening her eyes and looking to the two of them. “She is sleeping. Let her rest.”

They both nodded, though the horror did not leave their faces.

“Rarity, what are you doing here?” Rainbow Dash demanded, stepping up to the unicorn. “You’re meant to be at the hearing!”

Rarity turned to her, and the glare in her eyes caused the Pegasus to take a step back. “Stellar is like another sister to me, Rainbow Dash! Do you honestly think I would not come to see her the moment I got back from the search?! It took me two days to get back from where I was when Twilight sent the message.”

“I...” Dash looked away, not sure how she was meant to answer the question.

It had been three days since Stellar had been found and Blueblood arrested for his crimes. Along with him, those who had been working with him had been found unconscious in the castle dungeons.

Today was the pony who had been believed to be Blueblood for the last two years’ hearing and Rarity, Applejack, Pinkamena and Twilight were ponies that had been selected to be witnesses and give their testimonies.

It had been discovered ten hours after Blueblood's arrest and Stellar's rescue, that the one who'd held her captive had not been the stallion all were led to believe.

___________________________________________________________

Luna gently brushed Stellar's mane, quietly chuckling as it passed over her hoof. Stellar was resting comfortably, her dreams quiet and gentle.

Suddenly the doors to the infirmary burst open as several Royal Guards rushed in, only to halt at the glare Luna gave them as Stellar stirred, whining slightly. The guards relaxed, however, after the filly went quiet.

Luna looked at the five guards, frowning. "Why exactly have you come bursting in here?"

The guards glanced at each other, then the middle one stepped forward. "Your highness, something... has happened."

Luna raised an eyebrow. "Something?"

The guard scratched at his neck. "It's... hard to explain."

"Try."

What the guards told her made her mouth drop. The guard who'd spoken had been guarding Blueblood's cell at the time had been standing guard, when he heard a groan. At first he'd ignored it. However, when the groaning sounded pained, he turned to ask what was wrong, before the words caught in his mouth.

Blueblood had been hunched over, thrusting his head back and forth, screaming like a banshee.

As the guard watched, his fur colour became darker, until it looked brown. His mane changed to a sickly grey. His body began shrinking down, losing its tone and muscle the former prince was known for by many mares (who the guards had heard many times during their shifts near Blueblood's wing in the castle). His horn seemed to shrink into his head, disappearing. Finally, his Cutie Mark changed to a black pot filled with a golden liquid, before the Earth Pony that used to be the former Prince Blueblood dropped the ground, unconscious.

The guard said they would have waited to bring this to Luna's attention until a bit later, what with caring for her daughter, but the pony insisted that he was Blueblood and demanded to be given some kind of potion to cure him of the monstrous form he'd become.

When Luna spoke with the pony, it was as the guards had told her. He insisted that he was, in fact, Blueblood and, like Blueblood, begged her to see reason, that Stellar needed to be dealt with before she could harm Equestria.

Luna had then ordered the guards to search Blueblood's room, to see if their were any clues to his whereabouts and what this strange pony had to do with it.

It had been a day later that they found on the gruesome story from none other than Blueblood himself.

___________________________________________________________

“Princess.”

Luna was startled from the small slumber she'd started to slip into as she rested next to Stellar by the Thestral pony who had suddenly appeared before her. She had a very dark grey coat, almost blue, with wings that were a solid brown and a blonde mane and tail. The only other trace of bright coloring aside from her mane and tail came from her eyes; an almost luminescent teal.

Luna had to hoof it to her guard. If they could sneak up and startle even her, they were good at what they do.

She composed herself and nodded, saying, “Yes, Night Wind?”

The mare nodded, bowing. “I apologize for disturbing you while you were with your daughter, Your Majesty, but the unicorns who were studying Blueblood’s old room for those clues have found something.”

Luna’s eyes narrowed at the name. “What is it?”

The guard stood, frowning. “We are not really sure, Princess. Several vials of some strange liquid were found, hidden under the floor beneath his bed. We assume it was the potion that pony who resembled Blueblood had been ranting about, but as to its function, we are unsure.”

Luna cocked an eyebrow. “Vials? Have you tried to find out what they are?”

Night Wind shook her head. “None of the mages recognized it and none one of our records, nor even your older sister, have any idea as to what they are.”

Luna blinked. If Celestia didn’t know what the potion was, then it could be very bad.

“However, there is definitely Dark Magic blended into them,” Night Wind said, causing Luna to worry the tiniest bit more. If Dark Magic was involved in this, it was a very bad omen.

Luna didn’t realize she’d gotten up and followed Night Wind until a type of speaking she’d heard only from one mare in Ponyville reached her ears.

“... these potions would be very dire. Fortunately for us, their use time did a day ago expire.”

Luna blinked and saw the zebra Zecora standing in the middle of Blueblood’s room, a vial of a dull glowing blue liquid held with her left hoof.

“Zecora,” she said, nodding to the black and white equine. “It is good to see you.”

“It is good to you as well, Princess,” Zecora said, before her expression became serious. “But pleasantries must wait for now, I must digress. While visiting Canterlot I was called here to give my views on what is held in this vial, no doubt used by the pony who held captive your child.”

Luna nodded, shaking herself before speaking. “What is this potion, Zecora? Do you know where it comes from, what it does?”

The zebra heaved a heavy sigh. “The potion’s origins I sadly do know. My tribe thought we had seen the last of it long ago.”

Luna indicated for her to continue.

Zecroa put the vial down on the table that had been set up in the middle of the room.

“Many generations before mine, a potion was made, that almost caused the zebras’ decline. This potion, crude and hard to make, allowed one to be another’s fake. A bit of mane and fur was all that was needed, for the potion’s powers to be secreted. One gulp and the drinker’s body would change, causing their whole appearance, their very form to rearrange.”

“So, if I’m getting this right,” Night Wind asked, sounding skeptical, “that potion allowed anypony, or zebra in this case, to look like anyzebra else?”

Zecora shook her head. “The changes made were not just generic. The drinker’s body’s change was even genetic.”

Luna felt deep worry in her gut as what Zecora said was understood in her mind.

“My ancestors declared the banning of this potion just, for many ill of will would use it for greed or lust.”

Luna, Night Wind and all others present blushed as the understanding of those words easily came to them.

Luna coughed. “So, the potion was banned from your tribe? When was this?”

“Long before my day of birth. My elders have told me this tale since my youth with no mirth. What's more, regular consumption over a length of time will cause the drinker's mind and sense of reason to decline.”

So, if this potion was in Blueblood’s room and his impostor was hiding it... Luna’s eyes widened as it dawned on her.

Zecora nodded.

“But, then where’s the real Blueblood?” Night Wind asked, before shivering. “Or... is he...?”

Zecroa shook her head. “I highly doubt his life is ended. The potion’s time before ending has a limit to which it can be extended. No, to continue using the potion for long periods without strife, the fake Blueblood would have to have kept the real, whilst living his life.”

Luna’s became confused, being reminded of something her daughter had mentioned reading in a book about a potion with a similar effect, that only changed the drinker for about an hour. “How long would each potion last? An hour?”

The zebra shook her head. "As to the length before a potion's use ended, an hour is not right. A single potion could last until the next midnight."

“Wait a minute,” one of the unicorn guards said, turning to a wall mirror Luna had not noticed before. “If the fake Blueblood needed to keep the real one alive, but obviously somewhere nopony would simply stumble upon him, maybe that’s why I sensed something weird about that mirror when we came in.”

Luna frowned and walked up to the mirror indicated, then leaned her horn down to test it. She could feel a magical energy around it; one very much like that which she’d sensed when she’d last been near the mirror leading to the alternate world.

Her frown deepening, Luna used her magic to understand the spell on the mirror, then cast it.

At once the mirror shone with a blue light and where the mirror had been a second before, there was no an opening leading into blackness.

“All of you remain here,” she ordered, stepping towards the opening.

Before any of them could answer of protest, she passed through.

The world beyond the mirror was complete and utter darkness. Luna lit her horn with an illumination spell, but it barely lit more than a few paces in front of her.

She wasn’t sure how long she’d been walking, before she became aware of a sound. It was small at first and hard to pinpoint, but she eventually pick up where it was coming from and followed that direction.

After several minutes of walking, she found a pony chained to a stone wall. He was a unicorn with a blonde mane and tail and blue eyes that were staring up at her in total fright. The two overlaid four-pointed stars, i.e. a compass rose confirmed it. This was the real Blueblood.

At first sight, Luna had had to remind herself this was not the same pony who had tortured her daughter, but had been held prisoner himself by the very stallion who had.

Blueblood was shaking as if they were standing in the frozen north of Equestria. His mane was ragged, huge clumps missing. His fur was no better, large bald patches showing where his fur had been taken for the potion. He was also horribly thin.

The way he looked at her now... reminded her of how ponies had first reacted to her the Nightmare Night she’d gone to Ponyville, at the time not quite yet having learned how to act in public to make ponies treat her normally and not as the monster they’d thought of her as.

Luna knelled down to be closer to eye-level with the cowering stallion, who only cowered more as she drew nearer.

“Blueblood,” she said in as gentle a voice as she could. “You do not need to fear. I am Princess Luna. The pony who has treated you this way is gone, punished for crimes he committed that were heinous beyond words.”

“Th-th-then wh-wh-why are you here?” he squeaked, his voice hoarse and raspy. When had he last eaten? Luna realized with dread that his only company for however long had to have been just that imposter had been taking his place and had no idea how often those visits were, otherwise leaving Blueblood alone and isolated, with no idea what was going on in the outside world.

However, looking at him now, and since he was still alive, if barely, Luna could only assume this world Blueblood had been trapped in was designed to also keep him alive. After all, if the fake needed Blueblood's fur and mane for the potion and, living Blueblood's life, would sometimes be gone for weeks or months at a time, he couldn't risk the original dying, could he?

Luna smiled and leaned her head in, casting a gentle sleeping spell over him and his eyes started to droop.

“Worry not, nephew,” she had almost had to force the last word out, memories of his captor and impersonator brimming at the forefront of her mind, “when you waken, you will be back home, safe and sound, with no need to ever fear that pony again.”

Blueblood’s eyes closed and he was soon sleeping soundly.

After removing his chains, levitating him with her magic, Luna placed him over her back and, using her magic, forward the trail she’d left behind to return to the mirror.

Her pace, however, increased as she started sensing something wrong with the dimension she was in. Its purpose was to keep Blueblood prisoner. Now that he was unchained, its reason was gone and it was collapsing as a result.

Luna just barely got out of the mirror, her tail passing through it before the darkness seemed to implode on itself, returning to a simple looking mirror, before it shattered, the pieces tumbling to the ground.

Before anypony could speak, Luna turned to Night Wind and the Thestral stallion standing next to her. “Take him to the infirmary at once and inform my sister that our true nephew has returned.”

The stallion took Blueblood and left, Night Wind right behind him.

___________________________________________________________

Fluttershy glanced around the group, then to Luna. “Rainbow Dash does have a point, Luna. Shouldn’t both you and Rarity be at the hearing?”

Luna nodded solemnly. “Indeed,” her face grew dark. “I feel I should be at the hearing of the monster that has done this to my daughter and nephew—" she glanced at the stallion lying in the bed next to them. He was sound asleep, with IV drips in his foreleg. "I have the right!” She sighed, her face softening a bit. “However, that is precisely why my sister has forbidden me from going to the trial. I am too emotional involved in the matter.” She scowled. “She, however, better let me carry out whatever sentence that filth is given.”

Pinkie scowled, something that looked far scarier now that her mane never deflated after Pinkamena had been freed from within her. “No punishment on this plain will do for what he did.”

All the mares nodded.

Rarity’s face softened into one of sadness as she and her sister came closer to the bed.

Rarity lifted a hoof and brushed it against the black filly’s cheek. “You’ve become like my second sister, Stellar,” she said, tears welling in her eyes. “When Twilight sent that letter telling me the search was over and that they’d found you hurt, I never imagined it was so... so horrible.” She shut her eyes as the tears fell faster. “I felt so useless. And when she said you were hurt, I became so scared. I thought...”

Sweetie wrapped her forelegs around her sister, who returned the hug, her body jerking as she tried in vain to hold back the sobs.

Luna gave a small smile and nuzzled Stellar again. The filly shifted, a small frown coming onto her face, before it faded and she was sleeping soundly again.

After a few minutes, Rarity had recovered enough to turn to the others. “Will you girls watch over Sweetie while I’m at the hearing? I don’t want her to have to be there.”

Fluttershy smiled, came over and nuzzled the unicorn. “Don’t worry, Rarity. We’ll take good care of her.”

Rarity nodded, turned and left, the doors closing behind her.

___________________________________________________________

“All rise for the honorable Judge, Steel Claw,” the unicorn dressed in a brown security guards’ uniform said and all stood.

A griffon with light-brown feathers and a grey head crest stepped up to the judge’s podium and took a seat. He looked out at all present. “Be seated,” he said in a deep, commanding voice and all sat.

“Bring in the accused.”

The doors opened and a group of six unicorn Royal Guards in a hexagonal position marched in. Within the centre of their group was the pony who had pretended to be Blueblood, wearing hoofcufs with chains that connected them to each cuf.

He wore an angry, yet confident expression as he was marched to the podium and the guards stood either side.

Steel Claw banged his gavel and looked down at the unicorn. “Alchemist, your stand accused of murder of your family, ponynapping on two counts, torture on two counts, mutilation and attempted murder.” He snorted. “It also stands that you are accused of ponynapping a member of the Royal Family on two counts, mutilating a member of the Royal Family, torturing members of the Royal Family on two counts, impersonating a member of the Royal Family and, finally, the attempted murder of a member of the Royal Family. How do you plead to these despicable charges?”

Alchemist snarled. "My name is Blueblood!" Then he merely smirked. “I was just in all my actions.”

Steel Claw scowled. “I asked you a question, Alchemist.”

“And I do not need to answer it,” the pony replied, upturning his nose. “And you will address me as Prince Blueblood, you beast. I am a prince and have diplomatic immunity. This hearing is nothing but a farce.”

Steal Claw growled. "If you were Prince Blueblood, you would have diplomatic immunity, not that it would matter, seeing as most of your crimes were committed here, on Equestrian soil, not in a foreign country."

Alchemist scowled. “Regardless, the only reason this hearing is going is because you are all blind. That pony will be the end of you all, yet you refuse to see reason.”

“Reason?” the prosecutor shouted, standing up. “And it was this reason that convinced you to imprison and then impersonate his royal highness, Prince Blueblood and, even worse, torment an innocent foal?!”

All those present began murmuring, before Steel Claw’s gavel silenced them.

“Order! Order!” He looked to Alchemist. “The charges stand that you, Alchemist, several days after Hearth’s Warming, abducted young Princess Stellar Nova, took her prisoner and then proceeded to do things that make Sombra’s evil seem like a school bully in comparison.”

Alchemist snorted, both angrily and snobbishly. “I was stopping her from gaining power! You should all be praising me! And it's BLUEBLOOD! I do not know, nor care who this Alchemist you speak of is, but stop calling me by his name!”

“Enough!” Steel Claw’s voice boomed, griffin screeching entering his voice, before he turned to the prosecutor, speaking far calmer. “Prosecutor, your first witness.”

The black Earth Pony stallion nodded and got up, walking to the witness stand. “My first witness came to Princess Luna only just this morning,” he said, looking out at the crowd. “She was one of the ponies that were working with Mr. Alchemist, under the guise that he was Prince Blueblood, to find and capture Princess Stellar.”

Gasps and murmurs came from the crowd, and Alchemist's scowl grew darker.

“I call, High Steps to the stands.” As he spoke, the doors opened yet again and a green unicorn with a blonde mane and a ladder for a Cutie Mark and a grey mane and tail stepped through them, a Royal Guard at either side of her.

Alchemist’s eyes widened with anger as he watched her walk up to the stand and take a seat.

The prosecutor nodded to the guards, who stepped away, then turned his attention to the unicorn. “Miss Steps, is it true that you were involved in the capture and torment of Princess Stellar Nova.”

She sighed and nodded, keeping her head down.

“And, is it also true that you yourself helped to have her horn cut right off?”

She nodded again.

“Please tell the courts exactly what you told myself and the guard before the hearing.”

High Steps gulped, then, taking a deep breath, she began. “It started the day the princesses made the announcement about Stellar Nova. I was among maybe who believed they had been fooled and were dooming us all by not simply banishing her. Among my friends there were those who agreed with me.

We all would gather, wondering how we could tell the princesses they were wrong and get them to believe us. A few weeks later, Prince Blueblood... well, the pony we thought was Prince Blueblood, made contact with us.”

Murmurs came from all around.

The prosecutor nodded. “So, the pony you thought was Blueblood contacted you all? What did he contact you for?”

“He told us that we were right, that Nightmare Moon, that was who we saw her as, needed to be punished and that, if the princesses weren’t going to do it, we had to take matters into our own hooves.

He gathered us all in secret, explaining that we needed to be discreet, for even the Element Bearers were being fooled by her lies. So, we all kept tabs on her. Those of us who lived closest moved to Ponyville and watched her, waiting for her to slip up.

At first, we started to think that we may have been wrong. The child acted so scared it was like she wasn’t Nightmare Moon at all. However, we all were certain it was merely part of an act, something Chip Off, another of our informants became certain of, when she used the Royal Canterlot Voice just to tell a filly off.”

The prosecutor frowned. “Did you continue to keep tabs on her?”

Steps nodded. “We did. However, as time wore on, a few of our members started having doubts. Having kept tabs on her, they saw her acting, not like Nightmare Moon pretending, but as a truly innocent young filly that enjoyed life.

The prince told us not to be discouraged and this it was all part of her plan; that she knew we were watching and was putting on more of an act to make us second-guess ourselves, making it easy to manipulate us when the time for her conquest was at hoof. And we believed him.”

The prosecutor turned to look at Alchemist, then back to Steps. “And now?”

She shook her head. “We aided him in taking the filly. We waited for the right moment, it was easier with her shunning the Element Bears and princesses away. Once we had an opening, we raided Fancy Pants' mansion and took her away, using the false trails she left after that explosion on Hearth's Warming Eve to fool any who searched for her, whilst covering up the real one. We watched him remove her horn and then we... we... we helped him remove each an every one of her feathers, one at a time.”

Gasps and murmurs of disgust went throughout the crowd, silenced only when Steel Claw banged his gaffer.

The prosecutor indicated for her to carry on. “So, what did you do after plucking her wings? Did you aid him further?”

Her face darkened. “No! What he told us to do next made each and every one of us sick to our stomachs, especially the pegasi!”

A sense of dread went through the crowd.

“And what was that?” the prosecutor asked, though he looked slightly unnerved.

“He told us to remove her wings... by pulling them off.”

Huge gasps and the sounds of some trying not to vomit followed as everypony register what she said.

The prosecutor looked a little shaken, but cleared his throat and carried on. “So, what did you all do when he told you that was what he had planed?”

“We tried to stop him, obviously! Steps said firmly, her brows furrowed. “We’d all agreed that we should make Nightmare Moon suffer for what she put Princess Luna and Princess Celestia through and that dehorning her and plucking her wings was satisfactory for that, leaving her without magic or flight. With each feather we removed, we saw it as her being punished for every moment she kept Princess Luna imprisoned within herself and the suffering Princess Celestia had to go through after banishing her sister, with plans to do it each time new feathers grew again.

But to actually remove her wings? Even if we did think she was just Nightmare Moon pretending to be an innocent filly at the time, she was still just a filly, and he expected us to do that? Some of us actually hurled at just the thought.”

She turned and glared at Alchemist.

“When we realized he wasn’t joking, that he fully intended for us to do such a horrible act, we started undoing the straps binding her, with the full intent of just tossing her out onto the streets as she was. But he wouldn’t have that. He blasted us all with a spell, then teleported us to the castle dungeons, where we were found by the Royal Guards several days later.”

The prosecutor nodded. “You may step down, Steps.”

Steps groaned at the bad pun, as did most of the courtroom, but the prosecutor paid no mind and waited for Steps to be escorted out before speaking.

“Next, I call one of the mares who has cared for Princess Stellar since her arrival. I call the Element of Generosity, Rarity, to the stand.”
All heads turned as the purple maned unicorn stood and went to the stand.

The prosecutor stepped to the stands as she sat down and began. “Miss Rarity, is it true that you have been caring for young Stellar Nova during the last four months?”

Rarity nodded. “Indeed, I have.”

“Would you please tell the courts what you observed during your times watching over her?”

“Gladly.” Rarity cleared her throat, then looked out to the crowd. “When I first came across Stellar, she was terrified at the mere sight of myself and my friends. Naturally, my first thoughts were that it could merely have been because we were the ponies that defeated her, as I thought at the time, over a year ago. However, the very first morning I cared for her, she was timid and anxious, unsure what she was allowed to do in my house.

During a late breakfast, I got her to open up a bit and tell me about herself. She told me of the life she had before becoming the filly she is now. She spoke of her family, all the times she played with her little brother and sister and all the wonderful times she had with relatives.
Later that night, due to certain events, she had what my little sister Sweetie Belle called a Sleep Over. Though, in reality, Stellar was merely spending the night in Sweetie Belle’s room with her.”

“And did your sister come to any harm from Stellar?” the prosecutor interjected.

Rarity shook her head. “Not at all. In fact, I was woken that night, not by my sister’s screams, but Stellar’s. She had been having a nightmare, one she had many times after. I had to comfort the poor dear for over an hour before she was able to fall asleep again.”

The prosecutor nodded. “And, in the time after, what did you observe from Stellar Nova? Did you see signs of her becoming Nightmare Moon? Were there flashes where you did not see Stellar, but the pony that tried to take over Equestria?”

Rarity looked aghast. “Never! All I ever saw from Stellar was an innocent, sweet-hearted filly that loved having friends and enjoying life. She even became like a second sister to me.”

Murmurs went throughout the crowd and Alchemist scoffed, muttering, “Of course a ruffian like you would see that monster as your sister.”

Rarity seemed to pick up his words, because she turned to him, scowling. “A monster, hmm? Forgive me, but she is not the one who cut off a filly’s horn and ripped off their wings!”

“Objection,” Alchemist shouted.

“Over ruled,” Steel Claw said, glaring at Earth Pony, then turned to Rarity, nodding for her to go on.

Rarity nodded back, then shivered. “I saw her shortly before coming. It was the first time since I learned she’d been found that I saw her and...” she closed her eyes, a few tears slipping through. She opened then again and glared at Alchemist. “The state she was in was unforgivable.”

The prosecutor nodded. “You may take your seat.”

Rarity got up and moved away as the prosecutor called, “I call Miss Applejack Apple, Element of Honesty, to the stand.”

Applejack got up and took the place Rarity had recently vacated.

“You also have cared for young Stellar Nova, correct?” the prosecutor asked the orange mare.

Applejack nodded. “Darn right Ah have. An’ Ah’ll tell ya right now that that filly’s the kindest filly Ah’ve ever known. She never once complained when Ah asked her ta help round the farm. Matter o’ fact, she was happy t’ help.”

The prosecutor raised an eyebrow. “You made her work on your farm?”

Applejack blushed. “Well, it was her idea, really. She said she wanted t’ help out since we were givin’ her a place t’ stay. She was happy t’ help.”

The prosecutor nodded, closing his eyes. “So, let my understand this right. The pony that looks like Nightmare Moon has been staying on your farm, and was even offering to help out as repayment for your generosity in letting her stay, am I correct?”

Applejack nodded. “Darn tootin’!”

“And, as the Element of Honesty, you would not lie about such a serious matter, is that right?”

Applejack nodded again, her brow furrowing this time. “Got that right. That filly’s no Nightmare Moon. She’s her own pony and darn well proved it over and over, far as Ah’m concerned, an’ ain’t nopony gonna change mah mind about it.”

The prosecutor, nodded, saying, “You may take your seat.”

As Applejack got down, he turned again to the room at large.

“I next call, Pinkamena Pie to the stands.”

As he spoke, Pinkamena got up and passed Applejack.

When she’d sat down, the prosecutor looked to her.

“Miss Pie, can you please tell us how it is you are able to stand in front of this courtroom today.”

Pinkamena nodded. “Gladly." She looked out at all those watching her. "Since the day of the Sonic Rainbow that gave the Element Bearers their Cutie Marks, I was trapped within the mind of the Element of Laughter, Pinkie Pie. She did not mean to hold me prisoner, but I was a prisoner within her own mind, no less. For years I had to watch as she lived both our lives at once, without even realizing it.

However, the night Pinkie Pie first cared for Princess Stellar Nova, Stellar Nova entered her dreams and found me, watching memories within Pinkie’s mind. Risking her own life, Princess Stellar cast a powerful spell that left her hospitalized and magical drained for several days.”

“Oh, really?” the prosecutor asked, looking intrigued. “Please, tell the court what this spell did.”

Pinkamena looked directly into his eyes. “She freed me, risking her own life to do so, without even thinking about it.”

The prosecutor smiled and nodded, turning to the crowd. “So, if what you’re saying is correct, the filly that Alchemist tortured for being Nightmare Moon and for planning to doom all of us to a frozen death, freed you from a mental prison, because she felt it was wrong for a pony to not be able to live her life, correct?”

Pinkamena nodded. “Correct.”

The prosecutor grinned and looked up to Steel Claw. “No further questions, your honor.”

As the prosecutor and Pinkamena returned to their seats, Steel Claw looked to Alchemist, his face a mask of coldness. “So, despite all that has just been spoken of Princess Stellar, you say she is evil? Have you anything to say, Alchemist?”

The unicorn shook his head. “Nothing any of you fools would believe. She’d brainwashed you all. Why else would you all keep calling me this Alchemist's name?! She is even fooling you all now! Had you been there you would all agree with me that what I did was not only justified, but not enough!”

Looks varying from horror to disgust were visible on all present.

“I sincerely doubt that.”

There was a flash of purple and golden light and Twilight and Princess Celestia appeared by the judge, their gazes cold as they looked to Alchemist.

Alchemist looked to the taller Alicorn, his eyes pleading. “Please, Auntie, see reason. She is brainwashing you, just as she has all ponies. Why do you not see things as I do?!”

“You are not my nephew," she responded, her voice so cold all non-Alicorns shivered." And because I have not let my position as princess blind me to the truth or to the savagery that we abandoned long ago.” She closed her eyes. “The same, sadly, cannot be said for you, Alchemist.”

“And to prove that you are wrong, Alchemist,” Twilight said, her voice filled with contempt, “in that everypony would support your atrocious acts had they seen it for themselves, Discord?”

There was a popping sound and the master of chaos appeared next to the lavender Alicorn, giving Blueblood just as cold an expression. “Indeed, Princess.”

He sanpped his talons and a magical rectangle appeared above the ground for all to see. Another click of his talons and the scenes of Stellar dehorning, plucking and everything that followed began to play out.

Many ponies had to leave the room to vomit, some of them being the ones who’d been able to stop themselves from throwing up before. Even Steel Claw looked like he was struggling not to hurl.

When the screen showed Princess Luna cradling the unconscious filly in her forelegs, Discord snapped his talons again and the magical screen vanished.

After a few moments, Steel Claw cleared his throat. “The jury will now decide on whether you are guilty or innocent,” he said, just as several of the jury members who’d had to leave to throw up returned.

“No need, your honor,” a brown Earth Pony mare said, standing up. “We are all already in agreement. Alchemist is guilty of all charges.”

“How dare you?!” Alchemist snarled at the mare, his eyes wide. “I was saving your retched, useless life! I am a hero! You are all fools! If you punish me, you will only be serving to her ends!”

“ENOUGH!” Steel Claw bellowed, his voice echoing with griffon screeching that made all but Celestia wince. “Alchemist, you are hereby found guilty of every and all charges!”

He slammed his gavel, its bang resounding throughout the room.

Celestia stepped forward, her eyes on the unicorn that had done such horrific acts.

“However,” Steel Claw went on, putting his claws together, “I honestly do not know of any form of punishment that will match what you have committed. While some would say we should send you to a psychiatric prison since you harmed Princess Stellar whilst under the influence of the Dark Magic in those potions you were taking, you murdered your family, ponynapped and imprisoned Prince Blueblood and had already planned on assassinating Princess Celestia, while using his form to break her heart right before her death, all before you took said potions. Nopony has committed murder since before the Winter of the Windigoes. Would you have any suggestions, Princess?”

Celestia nodded, her eyes never leaving the fuming stallion she had been fooled for two years into thinking of as family. “Long ago, my sister and I dealt with those who had committed acts similar or worse than what this stallion has done.”

Gasps of shock came from the crowd, everypony unable to imagine worse things than what Alchemist had done.

"Princess, I feel just as in need for justice an anypony, but should we not let him recover from the Dark Magic within him before sentencing him?" Twilight glanced for a moment to the other Alicorn, before returning her gaze to the fuming stallion.

Celestia shook her head. "Dark Magic can take a very long time to work it's way out of any being's system. Due to the amount this heartless beast has coursing within him from his constant consumption of that vile potion, it would take a hundred years for it to work its way out of his system."

"By which time he'd have already died," Twilight murmured quietly, nodding. "So, he will be held prisoner until he can learn from his horrible actions."

Celestia remained silent for a moment. “He will but imprisoned, and he will have a long time, once the Dark Magic has left his system, to think about what he's done. However, it will be my sister who will pass sentence on this monster,” Celestia turned, a small smirk almost making it onto her face at the fear she saw entering Alchemist’s eyes. “As Stellar is her foal, it is her right to pass his sentence.”

___________________________________________________________

Stellar shifted, snuggling closer to Luna, who gave a small, warm smile and gently nuzzled where her mane would normally be.

There was a knock on the doors, causing all present to turn to them. They opened moments later, Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkamena and Princess Celestia walking in.

“How’d the hearing go?” Fluttershy asked anxiously.

“He was found guilty!” Dash said, punching one hoof into the other. “No way he got off.”

Twilight nodded. “However, his sentence has not yet been dealt.”

Luna’s eyes darted to Twilight, narrowing. “And why not? That monster must pay for what he’s done!”

Celestia nodded. “I have decided his sentence, however, it is you, Luna, who shall carry it out. It is your right, as it is your foal he harmed.”

Luna blinked, looking at her sister, then nodded. She nuzzled Stellar one more time, before getting up and heading out. “He will be sentenced before the moon rises.”

___________________________________________________________

Alchemist, or as he thought himself, Blueblood glared at the guards standing outside his cell. This place was appalling. He had been saving them all and yet he was being treated like a peasant. The room was small, with the toilet right by the sink. How disgusting, having them not only in the same room, but so close to each other. How did the peasants live like this?

The guards all stood a bit stiller and stepped away from his cell.

The doors opened and Alchemist felt his heart skip a beat as the dark form of Princess Luna stepped into his cell. Her eyes were colder than even Celestia’s had been at the trial. They were as cold as the moon itself.

“Alchemist,” her voice made his whole body freeze up. “I have been given the power to sentence you for your despicable crimes against my daughter. If you have any words, speak them now, for they shall be the last you ever speak on this plane.”

Alchemist's face went paler than would be thought possible and he gulped. “Au-Auntie Luna—”

“You are no nephew of mine,” she cut him off, her voice chilling the room even more. “Your final words. Speak them now.”

“P-please, Au— P-Princess Luna, she is not your foal. She is fooling you into believing it! You must stop her before she—”

“A poor choice of words.”

Her horn glowed with her aura and her eyes turned pure white. A mighty wind began blowing through the cell, even though there were no windows looking to the outside.

Alchemist’s scream was never heard by the guards as he and Princess Luna vanished from the cell.

___________________________________________________________

Alchemist first noticed that he was lying on grass. He opened his eyes and looked around, confused.

He was lying on the ground in some forest. He couldn’t tell which though. It wasn’t the Everfree, yet it felt familiar to it.

“How do you like your new home?”

Alchemist shot up and whirled around. Luna was standing there, her wings outstretched, her eyes emotionless.

“Wh-where... Where are we?” Alchemist asked, looking around. “Wh-what is this place?”

Luna looked up at the trees, her eyes going distant for a moment.

After several moments, Alchemist grew impatient. “Well? Aren’t you going to tell me where we are?”

“I am trying to find words simple enough for a creature like you to understand,” Luna said, not moving her eyes from where they’d been looking.

Alchemist scowled. “Did you just call me stupid?!”

Luna shook her head. “To call you unintelligent would be an insult to those that are unintelligent.”

His scowl darkened. “Just tell me where we are? Is this real, or I am merely asleep and this is the dream realm you walk?”

“Oh, it is real. This is the... I guess you could call it the page upon which Equestria is printed. The primeval conception of the land itself. But it is not Equestria.

Alchemist’s scowl turned into a frown of confusion. “And you have brought me here to what, make me understand why I am wrong, when I know what I did was right?"

Luna looked to him at last, her face still blank of emotion. “You shall remain here, to think about what you have done and live with that knowledge.”

Alchemist scoffed, then sneered. “What’s next? You going to send me to bed without supper? It will be a long time before that is likely to happen, by which time I will be long dead. So your punishment is nothing.”

Luna looked like she almost was suppressing a smirk. “You do not understand, Alchemist. I am binding you to this forest, forever. You will never be able to go beyond its borders, nor will your life pass.”

Alchemist’s smirk slipped a little. “Wh-what?”

Luna’s horn and eyes glowed and Alchemist winced as he felt like he was floating into the air, though he could feel his hooves still firmly on the grassy ground. He felt like he was suddenly being spread across the forest. For a moment, he could see the entire forest and the lands just beyond its borders.

Then, the feeling was gone and he felt the same as before... and yet, there was also something different. Something he couldn’t place his hoof on.

Luna looked to him now, not with scorn or distaste or any of the emotions she had before. Now, all he saw was pity.

“I honestly hope you never understand the extent of what you’ve done, Alchemist,” she said, turning away. “For your own sanity, I honestly hope you do not. For, the moment you do, your soul shall be haunted by your actions for all time.”

“I-I don’t understand,” Alchemist said, taking a step forward. “What have you done to me? Why could I see the whole forest for a single moment?”

“Go to the edge and you will understand,” she said, flapping her wings, her horn glowing. “Though I honestly do not wish it upon you, given enough time, you will one day fully grasp the scope of the tragedy you instigated.”

With that she flapped her wings and flew into the skies, vanishing moments later in a flash of blue light.

Chapter 19 (Rewrite)

Chapter 19

___________________________________________________________

Rainbow Dash shot over the crowd of reporters standing outside the castle, having to dodge one Pegasus reporter who was quickly sent down by a Royal Guard.

It had been a few days since the hearing and Stellar still didn’t seem much better. Though, according to Celestia, considering what she’d been through and her regenerative abilities due to her being an Alicorn, she was doing pretty well, despite her condition.

Dash nodded to the guards and flew inside, down the corridors and stopped outside the hospital wing.

She leaned down and Scootaloo hopped off her back. Scoots flying was far better than it had been when she and Dash and Stellar had started the two filly’s flight training, but to today she’d needed to get her fast, so Scootaloo had returned to riding couch.

“Now, Scoots, remember, we’ve gotta be gentle with Stellar,” she told the filly as she pushed the door open and they walked in, Scootaloo almost shooting off to Stellar’s bed, worried for her friend, but Dash held her back with a hoof. “She’s been through something pretty tough. I doubt even I’d be in good shape after that.”

Scootaloo shivered at the idea of her idol and adoptive big sister going through the things she’d heard Stellar had.

News had spread all across Equestria and beyond of what had happened to Stellar. Many of those who still saw Stellar as Nightmare Moon had changed their tones when images of her condition right after rescue went out, showing not a beaten tyrant, but a brutally injured child.

Scootaloo took a deep breath, nodded and slowly followed Rainbow Dash down the aisles of beds until they came to one where two older ponies watched over a sleeping filly.

Luna and Rarity turned at Scootaloo’s sharp intake of breath when she saw the state Stellar was in.

While she was still bruised a lot, most of her cuts had healed and even her mane had grown bigger and returned to its usual flowing manner than what Dash had described on the way, though not as much as it should. It would be a while before it was completely whole.
What made Scootaloo shiver, however, was the spots where Stellar’s wings should have been, but weren’t. She felt the need to cry, but held it back. No way was she going to cry in front of Rainbow Dash.

But seeing Stellar like this, with her wings gone, her flight taken from her, stung the young Pegasus hard. She and Stellar had learned to fly together, even helping each other out when one didn’t quite get something Dash had been teaching and needed it explained a bit differently.

In a sense, they were Sky Sisters. Ponies who had learned how to be part of the sky together as one, instead of just two learning something the other was at the same time.

Luna nodded to Scootaloo and lowered her head down to Stellar’s, nuzzling it gently.

Not long after she’d been admitted, Luna had asked for a bed to be moved right next to Stellar’s, so she could be closer to her daughter in this trying time.

As she was nuzzled, Stellar scrunched up her face, signs of discomfort visible to all.

“Another nightmare?” Rainbow asked Rarity, who nodded, but it was Luna who answered with words.

“She has been having them every night. I have tried to stop them, but, after everything she’s been through, she’s unconsciously blocking me out.”

“Why would she do that?” Scootaloo asked, putting her forehooves and the bed and frowning. “You can help her! Why would she block you, of all ponies, out?”

Luna sighed, lifting her head and looking at the orange filly. “Because she is unintentionally reliving her time imprisoned.”

Rainbow’s face grew a bit paler than it had been. “Seriously?”

Luna nodded, her expression one of sadness as she leaned down again and gently nuzzled Stellar’s cheeks.

The filly whimpered in response, but seemed to settle down and her breathing returned to normal.

“Maybe one more time?” Rarity suggested, looking to the Alicorn. “Perhaps now she won’t be blocking so much?”

“We can only hope,” Luna murmured, her horn glowing. She placed the tip to Stellar’s forehead and the world went black as she entered the Dream Realm.

___________________________________________________________

Luna’s eyes adjusted and she saw Stellar lying on the ground in a world of blackness, one wing missing.

She hurried over and made to wrap her hooves around the foal, only for them to pass through her.

Luna looked down at her hooves for a moment, then sighed. Stellar was still blocking her from interacting with her dream state, but her defenses must have lowered a little, since she was now at least able to at least see and hear what Stellar was reliving.

Stellar slowly opened her eyes and looked around in confusion and worry.

Wh-where... where am I? she asked, her voice echoing.

She took a few steps forward, but stopped when something crunched under her hoof. Stellar looked down and saw what looked like pieces of shattered golden glass.

An almighty scream of agony echoed around the two, Luna recognizing the voice as Nightmare.

Stellar winced and her other wing seemed to disappear.

Luna felt her anger flare again at the thought of Alchemist inflicting this upon her child, before catching herself and remembering that he was already paying for his crimes and this was just a memory.

The sound of Nightmare’s screams of pain and hatred echoed for what felt like hours and Luna felt terrible as she watched Stellar cringing and shaking, but was unable to comfort her.

After some time, there was a flash of dark-blue and Nightmare appeared before Stellar, looking just as ragged and torn as Stellar herself, but brimming with rage.

Y-y-you? Stellar stuttered, backing away.

Nightmare snarled. Yes! Me!

B-b-b-but how? They told me you were trapped inside me.

Where do you think we are, you stupid foal?! This is your inner being, where you go when you sleep! As for how I am free of that cage your innocence trapped me in, your feelings of hopelessness gave me the energy I needed to break free and take control! She snorted, looking away. Fat lot of good it did me, though. That insolent brat in a stallion’s body has made this body worthless! No horn, no way to use my mane or tail and no wings?! Typical that the one thing that makes you miserable enough to give me enough power to escape makes my escape completely worthless!

She’d evolved from talking coldly to screaming.

You worthless brat! It’s all your fault! If you hadn’t been a spirit at the time, the spell wouldn’t have pulled you in! And you just had to be so pure and innocent, didn’t you!? You couldn’t have been a trouble-maker or something like that, could you? No! You had to be such a goodie-two-hooves that you trapped me within myself until a moment when taking over the body means nothing!

___________________________________________________________

Time became hard for Luna to follow as she watched Stellar’s memories play out.

She knew that, though it felt like she was watching the memories play out in real time, in the waking world, barely a few seconds had passed.

For about a week Nightmare did nothing but talk down to Stellar and tell her everything was her fault, making Luna try swiping at her several times, forgetting in the heat of the moment that she couldn’t interact with them.

However, at the end of that week, Nightmare was shouting at Stellar after she had returned to the inner state after falling unconscious during her most recent beating, but had stopped.

Luna could see why, but the sight broke her own heart more than it was shocking Nightmare at the time.

Stellar barely looked like a pony anymore. She had so many bruises and cuts; it was hard to tell she was a pony from face value. Her eyes were both nearly completely swollen shut from bruises around them, which might have explained why she wasn’t looking at Nightmare directly. She probably couldn’t even see at this time.

Nightmare stared at Stellar for several long moments, before she moved forward and stretched out a hoof.

Stellar didn’t even flinch as it came towards her, she was so worn from her beating. That, or she just couldn’t see it.

Nightmare’s hoof reached Stellar’s head and gently brushed her bruised and battered cheek. The reaction was instant. Stellar shot forward, wrapping her forelegs around Nightmare's midsection.

Nightmare looked taken aback, but, slowly, she lowered herself into a sitting position and, even slower, raised her own forelegs and wrapped them around Stellar’s sobbing body as the filly buried her head into the larger black Alicorn’s fur.

Luna watched as their relationship changed after that. Nightmare would keep the smaller Alicorn locked in the inner state whenever Alchemist tortured her, making sure none of the pain was felt whenever Stellar took control of the body just to feel the air, dank and stuffy as it was, on her fur.

She couldn’t help but smile whenever she thought about one conversation in particular that they had.

It was a few hours after Moonie had returned from Alchemist’s latest horrible acts. She and Stellar was lying on their stomachs together in a field of flowers Moonie had created to make them both feel a bit better.

Normally they didn’t do this, for it only made returning to reality more painful, but she’d done so because Stellar had been crying over Nightmare’s latest wounds and wanted to cheer her up at least a little so she wouldn't have to listen to the foal's sobs.

Stellar was nestled next to the larger Alicorn. Though Nightmare did not show compasion for the foal, she did seem at least willing to not push her into more despair.

Moonie?

The taller Alicorn looked down at the smaller, a frown. I am Nightmare Moon. Do not call me 'Moonie' again.

Stellar's ears drooped. Okay.

Nightmare groaned. What did you want to ask? Spit it out and let's get this over with.

Why did she lie to me?

Luna noticed something flash over Nightmare's face, before she sighed and looked off into the fake clear-blue sky above them.

Because she loves you.

What? Stellar was looking at her incredulously. Why would she lie to me if she loves me? Why did they all lie?!

Nightmare saw, just like Luna did as she watched them, that some of her own flares of anger were there in Stellar’s eyes, though for reasons better than her own.

The bigger mare closed her eyes. The feelings of sadness you have now, they were all trying to spare you from them.

Stellar snorted. That's what Fleur and Fancy Pants said was likely, that they were waiting til I was older so I'd understand. But she also said they should've done it differently.

Nightmare nodded. And she was right. Had those fools actually gone about it right, we would not be here right now and our body would be intact. she sighed in annoyance. However, they only did it because they wanted you to be truly happy and not have the weight of everything hold down your soul.

Stellar sniffled and looked at Nightmare, confusion showing through her sadness and anger. They... they were trying to to make me truly happy?

She gave a small smirk and nodded. Luna, your mother, wanted to keep you happy. She knew, the moment you learned the truth, you would feel the way you are now. She didn’t tell you, and asked the others not to tell you, so that you could stay happy, until you were old enough to understand and would have been able to deal with it in a far more mature manner.

Stellar looked down, closing her eyes. But... my Mum...

Nightmare rolled her eyes. I know. But would your human mother really want you to be angry at somepony for trying to do what they thought was best for you? And I know she would understand you calling Luna your mother. You can’t go back to her and, technically, your filly body came from Luna.

Stellar sniffled, wiping her nose on a hoof and nodded, leaning into Moon. Thanks, Moonie. You’re a good friend.

Nightmare chuckled. I’m not sure I’d say that. I don’t exactly have the best track record.

The two giggled as the memory faded away.

However, only Nigthamre faded away. Stellar remained, looking down at the ground. Her appearance had changed to that of how she was in the waking world.

She looked up at Luna, tears in her eyes. “Mama, where’s Moonie? I haven’t been able to find her since I first woke up in the hospital.”

Luna hesitated, then sighed and moved over to her daughter. She lay down like Moon had in the memory playing moments ago and lifted a wing, inviting Stellar in.

The filly didn’t need telling twice as she moved over and nestled next to her pony mother’s side and snuggled closer as the large wing came over and cuddled her.

“Stellar,” Luna said, and Stellar seemed to understand the tone in her voice because the tears started sliding down her cheeks. “Honey, you were badly hurt. Not just your body, but your spirit. Moonie used her own spirit to heal yours.”

“B-but, what about Moonie?” Stellar sniffled, a bit of snot dripping from her nose. “Wh-what happened to her?”

Luna closed her eyes and gave a heavy sigh. “She’s gone, Stellar. I’m sorry.”

No further words were spoken. Stellar buried her face into Luna’s fur and cried at the loss of the pony who had helped her and been her friend throughout her time held by Blueblood.

___________________________________________________________

When Luna returned to the waking world, it was to three worried faces. She looked down to the injured filly next to her and saw tears streaming down her face.

Stellar was still asleep, but now she wouldn’t be haunted by the memories of her time in captivity. Luna only wished there was more she could do at the present time, but all she could do now was be there for her daughter.

Chapter 20 (Rewrite)

Chapter 20

___________________________________________________________

Moonie? Moonie!

I listen to the sound of my voice echoing back at me in the darkness until it fades completely.

Once my voice is no longer echoing back, I start running, my eyes strained for even the smallest speck of light. If I can find just one speck, I’ll know what direction I need to go in. That will be the way to Moonie’s cage.

It’s been over a week since I first woke up in the hospital. I’ve barely been able to stay awake for long though, so I’ve been spending most of my time searching for Moonie.

Mama had to be wrong. Moonie couldn’t be gone. She was still here, she had to be and I’d find her.

Sure, she’s still the mare who took Mama away from Auntie Tia and tried to doom Equestria to death by night, even if she didn’t realize she’d be leaving ponies to die, but she’s the reason I held on so long when I was being held prisoner.

I needed to find her, to thank her.

Moonie? Moonie! I call out again, my own echoing voice being the only answer. Nightmare?!

After what feels like hours, my running slows to a trot, then my trot to a canter... before I just stop, my head hanging.

Mama’s right, I sniffle, a few tears sliding down my face. You really are gone.

_______________________________________________

I opened my eyes, blinking slowly as I looked around the hospital wing. It was a week since I'd first woken up here, and I was still getting used to it.

Mama wasn’t with me, no doubt having to tend to her night duties. Still, I felt lonely without her. Ever since I was rescued, she’d always been there when I woke up. It had made me feel safe. Waking up without her, I felt scared, like somepony might try foalnapping me again, which wasn't at all helped by the pony lying in the bed next to mine.

I hadn't noticed him until he'd moaned during one of the few times I'd been awake (apparently i needed to sleep a lot in order to regain my strength and regenerate my wings and horn).

___________________________________________________________

Luna stopped dead in her tracks in the middle of the hall, rooted to the stop as she heard a gut-retching scream, which was so loud it echoed throughout the castle.

Luna shot down the hall towards the infirmary, moving at speeds that would make Rainbow Dash jealous. When she burst into the infirmary something toppled away from the doors she'd thrust open. It took her a moment to realize it was Stellar.

The little filly rubbed her head, looked up, then shot behind Luna and clung onto her back legs so tightly she was almost cutting of the circulation, her body trembling as if she were in a freezing wind.

“Mama! Don’t let him take me back! Don’t let him! Save me!” her terrified cries were muffled with her face buried in the fur of Luna’s leg, but it was audible.

Luna glanced to see a certain stallion looking at her uncertainly from his bed and sighed. She’d known this wouldn’t be easy to explain and Stellar’s reaction was understandable. As far as she knew, the pony responsible for the suffering she’d been through was laying in that bed.

He waved a hoof cautiously. “Auntie, I didn’t expect you back so soon.”

Luna gave him a sad smile. “Sorry for disturbing you, nephew, but there’s somepony who I wanted you to meet and to help me explain things to... though she found out about you sooner than I expected.”

Blueblood looked to the form clutching onto her leg, shivering.

He gave a sad smile and nodded. "Yeah. Sorry about that.”

Luna nodded, looking down to the quivering filly with sad eyes. “I am sorry if she seems scared of you, but that is only because of him. As I told you when you were awake whilst she slept, she has been recovering, but the emotional scars he left will take far longer to heal than the physical ones.”

Blueblood nodded, but before he could go on, the filly stopped him with a cry.

“Mama! Why are you talking so friendly to him?” she practically sobbed, the fear strong in her voice. “He-he kept me trapped in that horrible place and took my wings and horn from me! It’s because of him that Moonie’s gone!”

Luna only thought for a moment how the pony in question (not the one laying in the bed in front of them) would have taken that as a compliment, before sighing yet again and used her magic to move Stellar a little closer and wrapped a wing around her.

“I know he did, sweetie,” she said soothingly. “But, despite what your eyes and ears tell you, this is not the same stallion who held you captive for all that time.”

Stellar glanced up at her, slight confusion mixing with the fear in her eyes.

Luna nodded, then looked to Blueblood. “This is the real Prince Blueblood the Third, son of Glitter Shine and Iron Shield. He was being held prisoner, much like yourself, by a cruel and twisted equine.”

Stellar’s shivers lessened as she looked up at her mother, then glanced at the unicorn stallion, whom she took notice was a lot thinner than was really healthy for a pony and that he had clumps of his mane and fur missing, before returning her eyes to the Alicorn.

Luna nodded. “The stallion who held you captive was using a potion that originated from Zebrica, but has been forbidden by the zebra tribes for many moons.”

Stellar gulped. “Wh-wh-what does it do?”

“It allowed that monster to take on my physical appearance, in every way,” Blueblood answered, only to be met by a squeaking and the filly pressing herself closer to Luna and further from him.

Luna gave him an apologetic smile, before continuing. “This potion was forbidden because it was Dark Magic. If drunken for long periods of time, it twists the mind of the drinker. And Blueblood’s impersonator has been pretending to be Blueblood since before my return.”

Stellar pulled a little back as she stared up at her mother, her eyes going wide. “What?”

Luna nodded to Blueblood, indicating for him to speak. Stellar squeaked, but made no other signs as to her feelings.

Blueblood took a deep breath. “It was about two years before Auntie returned from the moon, not that I even knew that was going to happen, I had always viewed the tale of the Mare in the Moon as just a pony’s tale but—”

He stopped himself and cleared his throat before returning to the story at hoof.

“Anyway, I was visiting the city of the Kingdom of Saddle Arabia, on Aunt Celestia’s request, to discuss matters with the Duke and Duchess. The meeting was fine, but afterwards, I was held up due to my chariot to Canterlot being delayed. Apparently the weather teams had arranged for a storm, so I needed to find accommodation for the night.

"Not wishing to inconvenience the Duke and Duchess, I tried to find a local Motel, since I only planned on staying the night. When I arrived the family running it seemed very surprised that a member of royalty would wish to stay even a night in their humble inn. I soon learned that they were descended from a noble family who had been stripped of their title shortly after the rise and fall of Nightmare Moon.”

Both Stellar and Luna exchanged glances at the mention of the name.

“They had lost their title and rank due to speaking against Princess Luna, claiming she had always been Nightmare and that Celestia was a fool to have ever thought otherwise and should have done worse than banishment. The length they went to emphasize this is something I cannot tell a filly as young as yourself, but it resulted in their titles and rank being removed and banishment from Canterlot.

"However, throughout the generations, their descendants learned not to see this as an insult and a robbing of what was rightfully theirs. They took it in their stride and formed bonds with the communities they chose to live in, just as these ponies had.”

Blueblood heaved a heavy sigh.

“One of their sons, however, a young stallion by the name of Alchemist, was not of those willing to live as they were. His special talent was in brewing potions, most of which his family sold as specialty items for their tenants. However,” he sighed, closing his eyes, “he also was one of the few descendants that still held a grudge against Aunt Celestia for banishing them and when he met me, he made it clear he resented my very being and thought of me as nothing but scum.”

“He was the scum!” Stellar said, a flare of anger entering her eyes. “No, scum’s too good for him. Saying he’s scum is an insult to scum!”

Blueblood nodded. “I agree, little princess. Anyway, his family apologized for his behavior to me and I put it out of my mind and went to sleep that night.”

He shivered.

“But when I awoke, I found myself in some kind of dark realm, where I couldn’t tell where it was. I was chained to a wall by magical metal, with a magical inhibitor on my horn.

"I had no idea how long I waited in fear, wondering where I was. But, after what felt like an eternity Alchemist appeared, a lamp held between his teeth lighting his way to me. At first, I thought he had come to save me, until he bit into and took some of my mane and tail and added it to a potion vial he was was holding with a hoof. He drank it and, before my eyes, he changed, his form growing taller and more to my own physique. His mane and fur changed to those like mine and his Cutie Mark was replaced by my own mark.”

Stellar shivered as her eyes went wide. “Y-you mean... Polyjuice Potion is real?”

Luna leaned down and nuzzled her daughter to calm her. “No, daughter. Polyjuice Potion is just a made-up thing for a story. The potion Alchemist used was Dark Magic. Nephew, continue.”

Blueblood did so. “I was unsure how long I waited for him to stop pretending to be me, to at least send me away with warning never to return and change my name. But, after what I have come to learn was over a month, whenever he came to feed me the small helping he did, he talked to me as if he were me. He was no longer pretending.”

Stellar frowned. “But... I don’t understand.” She looked to her mother. “Why would he do that? Was he really that stuck-up?”

Luna nodded, then shook her head. “Indeed, he was that stuck-up, but that was not why he spoke to Blueblood that way. The potion is Dark Magic. If consumed as regularly as Alchemist was doing so, it twists the mind, much like the Alicorn Amulet did to Trixie Lulamoon. However, due to the constant consumption of the potion, Alchemist came to believe that he truly was Blueblood. From what we’ve gathered, he came to believe that he had an illness (that illness being he would transform into his original form) and that the potion was the cure.”

“Meaning he kept taking it, thinking he needed it and taking my mane and fur in order to complete the potion,” Blueblood went on. “It got to a point where he no longer saw me as a living pony, but as a thing that provided him with the last ingredients he needed for the potion.”

There was silence as Stellar took in all of this, reflected back on her imprisonment and compared it to what the stallion before her had also been through.

After what felt like hours, she took a few tentative steps away from Luna, towards the bed, then looked away.

Blueblood gave a small smile. “It’s alright, little cousin,” he said warmly. “I understand it is hard for you to look at a face you remember only for horrible reasons. We can take this slowly. No need to rush, okay?”

She gave a small nod, but didn’t make eye contact.

Blueblood chuckled. “Well, I think proper introductions are in order.” He cleared his throat, then grinned and gave as best a bow he could from the bed. “Hello, Stellar Nova. I am Prince Blueblood. It is an honour to meet you at last.”

Stellar did not answer right away, but, after a few minutes of silence, she bowed her head a little. “He-hell-ll-llo, Prince B-B-B-B-Bluebl-bl-bl-blood. I’m P-P-Princes Stellar N-Nova. N-n-n-nice to meet you, t-t-t-too.”

Luna smiled at the scene. It would take some time before Stellar would feel at ease around Blueblood and be able to act like a member of family towards him, but this was a good first step.

___________________________________________________________

I look at the sleeping form of Blueblood... and notice the uncomfortable expression he’s wearing. He keeps whimpering and twitching in his sleep.

Frowning, I close my eyes again, focusing on him as my consciousness fades.

I find myself once more in darkness... only this isn’t like the darkness I have searched through all week to find Moonie in vain. It’s... it feels... wrong.

Please! Blueblood’s voice calls in pain and horror from within the darkness. Let me go! I want to see my aunt again! Please, this is Inequine!

Shut up, you thing, Blueblood’s voice sounds in reply, but in a way that makes me shiver, as I had had to listen to it for all the time I was held prisoner. I need what I take from you to cure myself. And she is my aunt, not yours.

My legs are stuck in place, not wanting to move, to not get any closer to that voice I hear in my nightmares. However, the sound of Blueblood, the real Blueblood’s scream seems to snap me out of it.

My eyes narrowing, I remember this is a dream and focus.

Within moments, I’m standing in front of a scene that makes me want to hurl.

Blueblood is chained to a wall by metal with magical runes engraved in them. On his horn is a magical inhibitor. His coat and mane are missing more chucks of hair than he has in the waking world now. To top it off, his body is as thin as I have come to know him as.

It is the pony in front of him that makes my gut twist in fear and my blood pump with boiling rage.

The pony before Blueblood, holding a vial of a glowing potion, is a stallion who looks just like Blueblood, only this one is looking healthy and strong, with a powerful build and well-groomed mane, tail and fur, wearing a collar that would have been on a shirt if a human was wearing it.

While I’d known him as Blueblood throughout my imprisonment, I now know him by another, Alchemist.

The real Blueblood lifts his head, and I feel rage boil stronger within me as I see tears staining his cheeks. When he sees me, his eyes widen in fear. Get out of here! he screams, his eyes darting from me to the fake, healthy-looking Blueblood drinking the potion. He’ll get you too!

At once the fake Blueblood turns and notices me.

I wince as those eyes meet mine and he scowls.

You! You demon! I’ll make you pay for taking my aunt away for a thousand years!

He starts moving towards me and I look to the real Blueblood with pleading eyes. This isn’t real, Blueblood. This is just a dream. You’re not a prisoner anymore, you never will be again! This is your dream. He can’t hurt you if you don’t let him. But I’m too weak to stop him right now. Only you can!

In truth, I’m kinda kicking myself for not thinking this through. I’d tried visiting a few dreams during the week and the few that had been nightmares I’d been powerless in. If Mama hadn’t come to mine and the ponies whose dreams I was in at the time, I’m not sure what might have happened.

Blueblood just slumps against the wall, his face sagging. I can’t do anything. He has blocked my magic. I’m powerless.

But I just told you, I cry, my voice getting a little more frantic as the fake comes closer to me, despite my backing away, this is your dream. You control what happens here, not him. He’s just a part of it. Those chains aren’t real. The inhibitor isn’t either. Please, Blueblood. Do something!

I scream as I feel the fake’s magical aura surround me and lift me up, the magical grip tight around me.

Now, I’m going to do what I should’ve done... ages ago, the fake says, a knife appear by his head, held in the same aura.

Leave her alone.

The knife pulls back, ready to swing at me and I brace myself for the pain.

I said, leave her ALONE! The sudden blast of sound to my ears is followed by the sound of chains shattering.

The fake looks over his shoulder. I look there too. Blueblood has broken the chains, which are fading away as they fall off of his body. The inhibitor lies on the black ground, burnt to a crisp.

What? the fake snarls, both in anger and surprise. How is that possible?

My young cousin is right! Blueblood says, standing tall, his body filling out until it matched the fake’s appearance. This is my dream and I am no longer your captive. Now, RELEASE HER!

The shout is followed by a blast of magical energy that slams into the fake. As it flows over him, it quickly covers me, before I feel myself on the ground again, only I can feel somepony standing over me.

I look up to see Blueblood glaring ahead and follow his gaze. Standing away from us, staggering is a brown-coated Earth Pony stallion with a dark-brown mane and tail and a black pot filled with a golden liquid for a Cutie Mark. No longer was there a fake Blueblood. It was now Alchemist we could see before us.

Be gone from my dream, you disgrace to equine kind! Blueblood declares, his voice filled the authoritative tone I’d heard Mama, Auntie Tia and even Twilight using every now and then.

As he finished speaking, the darkness behind Alchemist seemed to open up to reveal a swirling vortex of star.

No! Alchemist cries, running, but not moving as a wind began blowing from the opening, pulling him towards it. I must save Equestria from that monster! I am Blueblood, saviour of ponykind and destroyer of Nightmare Moon! I am Blueblooooooood!

He voice faded away as he was pulled into the opening and fell into the void of stars. As soon as his voice had faded, the opening closed and there was a flash of white light.

When it faded, I opened my eyes, blinking as my eyes adjusted to the light.

We were now standing in what I think are the Canterlot Castle gardens, though some things were different than the last time I’d been here. The sky was a bright blue, with barely a cloud visible.

Thank you.

I’m taken aback when I feel a nuzzle, but relax as I feel it is gentle.

I look up to see Blueblood smiling at me. You really do have the power to protect others in their dreams.

I feel a slight blush n my cheeks and look down. Only because of Mama. She taught me how.

He grunts in approval. And she is a wonderful mare. I feel the night is in good hooves with the two off you.

I blink. The night?

He seems to notice my confusion, because he lays down on his stomach and beckons me to lay down with him. I do and he looks down at me. You’re mother protects the dreams of her subjects. And it would seem you do the same.

No, I don’t, I shake my head. I just visit dreams when I don’t have any myself and help out if I can. I’m no protector like Mama. Besides, not everypony cares for me.

Blueblood blinks in confusion. Are you referring to ponies who only see you as Nightmare Moon? Because, let me assure you, little cousin, if there are any ponies still out there that feel that way, they are heartless creatures. I’ve seen what that monster did to you and anypony who sees you now and thinks of you as a monster clearly has no emotions.

I snort. No. I mean the ponies that pretended to care for me when they were looking after me.

His eyes widen. You mean the Element Bearers?

I remain silent, but nod. And Celestia.

He blinks again, confusion entering his expression. But... you’ve called her Auntie Tia before?

I snort. I do it for Mama. I still hate Tia and Twilight and the others.

He frowns at me. Hate? That is a powerful word, little filly. The pony that held us both captive, yes, I can understand you saying you hate him. But, can you honestly, in good conscience, say you hate those ponies, when they were trying to do the same thing the mare you call your mother was doing? You can forgive her, but not them?

I don’t meet his eyes and just stare at the blue flower in front of me.

But, he doesn’t continue. He waits for me to answer him, the silence stretching on between us.

The silence is... I really don’t like it. It leaves me with nothing to do but think about what he asked.

Going over it, thinking about all the times Twilight would teach me things I didn’t understand, how Applejack taught me how to buck apples, how Rarity would talk to me like I was an adult when I wanted her to, how Fluttershy was always so nice to me and let me play with her animals, how Rainbow Dash taught me and Scootaloo to fly, giving me a Sky Sister, how Pinkie Pie, once I’d gotten used to her... Pinkieness, always made me smile...

No... I sigh after what feels like hours of silence between us. I... I don’t hate them

Blueblood nods. See? I told you—”

But that doesn’t mean I forgive them! I cut him off, looking up at him with a frown. They... they should have told me. If they’d told me a certain way... I think I could have handled it. But they didn’t. They kept it hidden and...

While I’ll agree they could have handled the situation a lot better and should have told you. But... if you were to ask me, I think you have somewhat forgiven them. With that being said, he looks down at me, I know you can’t just forget it... but I think there’s something more to why you feel this way.

I look away, not wanting to meet his eyes.

Is it because you felt they were trying to force something onto you? If so, I can assure you, after speaking with both your mother and all the ponies and dragon involved, they weren’t trying to—

I’m angry at myself, okay?!

He hesitates, blinking.

I glare up at him, tears in my eyes.

Wh... why? he finally manages to get out.

I shut my eyes. Because I hurt them all! I stand up and walk away so he doesn’t see me crying. Moonie told me. They were just trying to make sure I didn’t get hurt and I just shouted at them all and treated them so horribly, without even thinking about it.

Ghostly figures of the ponies in question appear before me, along with a ghostly version of myself.

I called Twilight thoughtless teacher's pet who only looked after me because Tia told her to and Spike a heartless dragon like the rest of his kind.

The image showed myself shouting at Twilight and Spike, the Alicorn looking shocked, whilst the dragon’s eyes teared up.

I called Rarity a selfish mare and set her gifts on fire!

Rarity levitated over a box, wearing an apologetic expression, but I just lit up my horn and the box burned to ashes before I shouted those words at Rarity, before slamming the door closed in her face.

I called Rainbow a stuck-up mare who cares only about herself and her image!

Rainbow was shot out of the sky as she approached me in the very fancy backyard of Fancy Pants' mansion.

I called Fluttershy a heartless monster who pretended to be kind to a filly she couldn’t care less about!

Fluttershy’s eyes brimmed with tears as I glared at her and turned my back on her and slammed the door behind me.

And I don't even wanna know what I'd have said if I met up with Applejack or Pinkie before everything happened!

An image of both Pinkie and Applejack looking heartbroken appeared, before all the images faded away.

I hate myself because all I do is hurt and makes things harder for others when they’re trying to help me! But I can’t forgive them either, because... because... the tears are flowing freely now and my body is trembling. Because they hurt me, okay?! I can’t just pretend that didn’t happen but... by not pretending... I’m only hurting them more and... and...

I feel a pair of hooves wrap around me and I turn around, burying my face into the white coat of the stallion and just let the floodgates go.

I cry into Blueblood’s coat for what feels like forever. When I finally feel myself calming down, I notice we’re laying down like we were before.

Do you feel a bit better now? he asks with a gentle smile.

I nod, rubbing my nose with a foreleg.

He nods and then looks up into the sky. Let’s talk about something else now. You say you are not like your mother, correct?

I sniff, nodding.

Well, Luna not only protects ponies in their dreams, but she also raises the moon and moves the stars. He smirks. And, from the stories she’s told me whilst you’ve slept, you’ve done so with the stars yourself from time to time.

I frown up at him. I only did that for my friends because they wants to see stars in certain shapes. I look down, pouting. Mama always scolded me in my dreams for being too careless when I did, saying I needed to learn better control first.

He actually chuckles at that. That may be, but it proves you do the same as your mother. While you may not control the moon, you do move the stars and helping others in their dreams is the same as protecting them, so you do that too. You are a true Protector of the Night, like your mother.

I blink, thinking it over.

He... did have a point, kinda. I mean, I can’t move the moon, I doubt I’ll even be able to do that when I grow up, especially now that Nightmare is gone. I feel a lot weaker without her, so I know I’m nowhere near as good as the mare I now call my mother.

But, I did move the stars from time to time and sometimes Mama hadn’t even minded. And all the ponies I helped out in dreams were always thankful for it.

My eyes widen as I realize what he’s trying to tell me. A part of me has still always felt I didn’t have a right to call Mama that, or that I was even worthy of being a princess, since I was just Nightmare Moon given a body that was smaller than when she and Mama were one.

But... I wasn’t a not-pony or something. I had friends at school, and had a family that loves me... and ponies that care about me that I can’t feel happy about completely right now. I still cared for them, but it was tainted by what they’d done.

Still, I did everything he said and I was happy with it. I liked being a Princess and Protector of the Night.

___________________________________________________________

I blink as I open my eyes. I can hear something, a shimmering sound, but it doesn’t sound like a magical aura. And who turned on the lights?

I look up and frown. "The lights aren’t on? Then where’s...?"

I blink as I notice it’s coming from behind me. Turning my head, my eyes widen. My Cutie Mark! It... it’s glowing! Like what the CMC told me happened when Troubleshoes he learned the true meaning of his Cutie Mark.

It takes a few seconds for that to work through my mind, before I close my eyes, a smile on my face. I think I understand.
I am Stellar Nova, Princess of the Night and daughter of Princess Luna. After Blueblood explained to me how I always done so much like Mama, I've accepted who I am.

Author's Note

Wow. This was a bit harder to finish off than I'd originally thought it would be.

Hope you like things rewrite of chapter 20. After all the stress yesterday put on me, i kinda feel i should take a break from this, but i also feel i should keep going.

However, i'm gonna need ideas for that. I need ideas for how Stellar will interact with the Mane Six, Spike and Celestia too before she can feel she can trust them again?

And suggestions? I'd appreciate them.

Anyway, it's 3pm here, so i'm gonna wrap up and maybe get something to eat. Whether i'll be able to write the next chapter tomorrow will kinda depended on any ideas you guys can come up with to help me, cos i'm kinda drawing a blank right now.

Well, that's all from me, so, til next time, later everypony

edit: Worked this a little bit more and yes, i will be keeping a few teeny mentions of season 5 here. Not a lot, but enough.

Chapter 21 (Rewrite)

Chapter 21

___________________________________________________________

"I can't believe I'm going back to Ponyville!" I cheer, then wince and returning to laying on my stomach.

I'm in a private train cart Mama had reserved for us. After a month of being in Canterlot, I'd really started missing my friends and they couldn't always just leave everything and come to Canterlot to visit. Once I'd gotten over my fears of him, Blueblood and I had become quite comfortable around each other, but it wasn't the same as being with my friends.

So, Mama had arranged for me to be transferred to the Ponyville hospital, where I could continue my recovery, but my friends could visit me more often. At the rate our train was going, we'd get there maybe an hour before school let out.

Mama smiled and nuzzled. "I'm sure your friends will be very happy to see you."

I nodded eagerly. "I know. I can't wait to... see..."

I yawned, causing Mama to chuckle. "Rest, Stellar. You shouldn't over exert yourself."

I gave a wary smile, then closed my eyes as Mama sat down and draped a wing over me. The warmth was so comforting I was asleep within moments, being rocked by the gentle movements of the train.

___________________________________________________________

"Stellar's comin' back!"

The fillies and colts of the class all turned at the sound of Apple Bloom's voice as she charged into the classroom, seconds before Cheerilee followed.

"Seriously?" Scootaloo asked, her wings buzzing. "You mean she's gotten better?"

Apple Bloom's smile faltered and she looked away. "Well... no. She's... she's still pretty bad, but Princess Luna's havin' 'er transferred here, to the hospital in Ponyville."

"That's great!" Sweetie Belle cheered, bouncing. "That means we can visit her. When're they going to get here?"

Apple Bloom frowned, looking up at the ceiling. "Sis said about an hour afore we get outta school."

"Then it's settled," Scootaloo grinned, pumping a hoof. "We visit her the moment school ends."

"Can we come too?" Dinky asked, walking up to them, Pipsqueak, Snips, Snails, Twist and several other members of the class behind her. "We never got to go and visit her in Canterlot."

Apple Bloom nodded, grinning. "Sure. The more the merrier." Then her expression became solemn. "Just... brace yerselves. She's a lot better th'n she was, but..."

"It's still pretty bad," Scootaloo finished.

"How bad?"

It was not the question, but the speaker that caused all to turn and look in varying expressions of scowls to shock.

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon was both standing there, looking uncertain.

Scootaloo narrowed her eyes at Diamond, who winced under the Pegasus' gaze. "Like you care. You told those ponies right where to find Stellar."

“What?!” Tiara’s eyes widened, before they narrowed. “No I didn’t! Why would I do that?!”

"You've hated Stellar from the first day you met her!" Sweetie Belle snarled, glaring daggers at the pink filly. "I can't think of anypony else who'd have told those horrible ponies where to find her!"

While the fact that Stellar was staying with the princesses during Hearth's Warming hadn't been a secret, where she'd been staying had been, and Scootaloo had heard the adults talking when they thought she wasn’t around and had overheard Luna say Stellar had told her one of the ponies that had held her captive had mention a young mare from the Rich family had told them where to find the Alicorn, and, as far as the CMC concerned, Tiara was the only pony in town who would've ratted her out to such horrible ponies.

Diamond looked aghast, then shook her head as Scootaloo continued to glare. "Hey, just because I don't like her, doesn't mean I'd rat her out to ponies like that!"

"Sure, an Sombra's my great great grandfather!" Sweetie Belle snarked.

Before the argument could go any further or grow more heated, Cheerilee cleared her throat and, reluctantly, everypony went to their desks and sat down and she began the day's lesson.

When school ended, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and pretty much the whole class headed towards the Ponyville General Hospital. Nurse Redheart, who was behind the front desk at the time, was rather stumped by the gaggle of fillies and colts that walked through the doors.

Apple Bloom walked up to her and asked, "Which room is Stellar in?"

Redheart blinked, then smiled, chuckling a little. "Room 183. Here," she quickly scribbled something on a piece of paper and handed it to the yellow filly. "Show this to the guards standing outside her room and they'll let you in."

Apple Bloom nodded and thanked the nurse before leading the group down the halls, following the numbers until the found Stellar's room. Not that it was hard to find once they got to the right corridor. Standing outside of one of the doors were two Thestral ponies dressed like the Night Guard, meaning that's who they were.

After showing the paper, the guards allowed them all inside. The moment the other fillies and colts caught sight of Stellar they gasped.

Stellar was sleeping soundly against Luna's barrel, but her peaceful expression didn't stop them all feeling ill at the sight of her missing horn and wings, despite the signs that both were starting to grow back.

Luna glanced up at the sound and smiled as they all crowded around the bed. "Hello, my little ponies. You came to visit Stellar?"

Some nodded, while others just continued to stare at Stellar.

"Is... is she going to be okay?" Dinky asked, tears welling in her eyes as she looked the young Alicorn over.

Luna gave a small nod. "Yes. She will recover. It will take time, but she will get better."

"I carn't believe Diamond Tiaara dosn't even care about what's happened to Stellar," Pipsqueak said, shaking his head, before pointing at the sleeping princess. "I mean, look at her. How can anypony not feel bad about this!"

"And she acts as if she's never been mean to her," Snips agreed. "Hmph. Not mean my flank."

Luna raised an eyebrow. "Who?"

"Diamond Tiara," Sweetie Belle said, frowning at the ground. "She's so mean to everypony, all because she thinks she better than us. And she really hates Stellar."

Scootallo huffed. "And she had the gall to say she'd been worried about Stellar. Yeah, right. And I'm Tirek's daughter. Diamond only cares for herself and doesn't care who she has to hurt to get her own way. She only showed concern because she wants to get in good with the princesses."

"She proved that when she made fun o' yer wings back when ya couldn't fly," Apple Bloom agreed.

Luna wasn't so sure that was the whole story. Rarely did anypony harm others just for the sake of it (she could count Alchemist, but she was trying to put him out of her mind), normally it would be because of something from their past. She made a mental note to look up this Diamond Tiara after the fillies and colts had left.

"Wait," Snails turned to Sweetie Belle, confusion on his face. "On the way here you said something about Stellar being your sister. Why'd you say that?"

Scootaloo rolled her eyes. "It's a figure of speech, Snails. She meant that Stellar's like a sister to her because of how close they are."

"Actually," Luna gave a playful smirk, "the spell that created Stellar's body used blood from all the Element Bearers."

While a few of the fillies and colts squirmed at the mention of blood, others just looked at the night princess in confusion, wondering just what she was getting at.

“Well," Luna went on when it seemed none of them were getting it, "if their blood was used to give Stellar her body, then that means their blood is running through her veins along with that which she already had from myself.”

Scootaloo cocked an eyebrow. “Uh, princess, what’s that supposed to mean to anypony?”

“Wait,” Apple Bloom said, a look of shock appearing on her face. “princess, you don’t mean that that means...?”

Luna nodded, a smile creeping onto her lips. “Since she has the Element Bearers’ blood inside of her, she’s related to all of them.”

“Wait, what?” Scootaloo looked confused, several others looking just as confused, while Snips and Snails just stared blankly.

Apple Bloom rolled her eyes. “Scoots, Twi explained this to us. Ponies' relations are due to family and blood. Fer instance, Pinkie’s mah fourth cousin twice removed cos mah great, great auntie Apple Sauce is a fourth cousin twice removed from the Pie family.”

“Wait,” Sweetie Belle said, confusion and excitement on her face and in her voice. “If Rarity and all the others’ blood is inside Stellar, does that mean they’re her mothers too?”

All the young ponies faces went white at that thought, even Twist's, though how that was possible Luna didn't know, before she chuckled lightly.

“No, no, no!” she said after a few minutes, trying to stop her chuckles at the looks on the little ponies' faces. “They’re not all her mother. I guess you could think of them like cousins—”

“Actually, now that I think about it, princess, that doesn’t feel right,” Sweetie said, interrupting her. “Cousins just doesn’t fit. I mean, Rarity and I feel more like Stellar's sisters than cousins.”

“Well, I guess you could think of it that way, then,” she said, turning from the sleeping Stellar to the other younger ponies.

“So, because she’s got Rarity’s blood inside of her,” Sweetie Belle said, looking like she might explode from excitement, “Stellar's actually my sister? Not just somepony who is like a sister, but is really my sister?”

Luna gave a hesitant nodded.

Nopony honestly knew what happened next. One second Sweetie Belle was there, the next she was gone and they could faintly hear a voice in the distance down the halls cheering, “I’ve got another sister!”

There was silence in the room for several moments, before Pipsqueak spoke up. "I get the feeling we might have just seen Sweetie Belle become the next Pinkie Pie."

That got everypony to shudder at the idea of another pony like Pinkie. Cheese Sandwich was one thing, but other?

Author's Note

Yeah, i know. This chapter's a lot shorter than it used to be, but i really couldn't think of anything else to add to it after taking out what would make it contradict with the rest of the story, so this is it.

Chapter 22 (Rewrite)

Chapter 22

___________________________________________________________

"Diamond Tiara!"

The young filly stopped as she walked past the store with a mare wearing a flowing white shale with a small pink bow on the top, and turned to face the older, slighter darker pink coated mare with a purple mane and tail, both done into a fancy fashion, wearing a light blue blouse-like shirt with a lower golden rim, a golden necklace and wearing purplish-pink eyeshadow, with a Cutie Mark of a diamond ring.

"Yes, Mother?" she asked, trying to hide the hesitancy in her voice.

Spoiled Rich gave a firm smile to the filly. "I'm sure you remember that tomorrow is the school election for Student Pony President, correct?"

She gulped, looking down. "Yes, Ma'am."

"And you will win this election, correct?" Spoiled asked, though her tone made it sound like an order to the filly than a question.

Diamond Tiara nodded. "Yes, Ma'am."

Her mother smiled. "Good. And, once you have won, I'll convince the school board to put a statue of you in the schoolyard. That way all those low life ponies will know how inferior there are and will show everypony how important a pony you are. Even that fraud of a princess filly. Now, hurry on home, your father will be worried if you're late.

Though what Diamond heard was, "If you want to not become an outcast you will not be late for any appointment; even simply getting home."

Despite her parents being split up and her father planning on marrying that clumsy mailmare, Diamond's mother still held great sway over the filly. Diamond could never explain it, but, ever since she was a foal, whenever her mother had spoken with her authoritative tone, she couldn't go against her word. She feared her mother. She knew one shouldn't fear the mare that raised them, but she did and could never understand why. But it was this fear that made her follow her mother's example with how she treated other ponies and focus on social standing.

So Diamond hurried home without another word, getting there with plenty of time before dinner, which she chose to try and do her homework. However, thoughts of how her mother would react if she possibly didn't win the election, as ridiculous as that was, she always won, she found it harder and harder to focus.

In the end she gave up when it was time for dinner and decided she'd try again after school tomorrow.

She found it hard to enjoy the Pranisian style salad with steamed carrot in Japanieghs-style dressing and fine lemon tea the chef had made for her. She kept replaying all the times her mother had gotten angry at her for failing at something.

The last time had been when she didn't win the contest to show the Ponyville flag at the Equestria Games. That night she'd been staying at win her mother due to her father having business with ponies in the Crystal Empire, so when she'd gotten back and Spoiled had blown a fuse and sent Diamond to her room without supper, nor was she allowed a proper breakfast before school. If not for Silver Spoon sharing her lunch the next day, she would have gone hungry.

Not feeling very hungry, Diamond showered early, brushed her teeth and, after failing to finish more of her homework again, went to bed, worrying about what would happen if she failed to win the election tomorrow.

___________________________________________________________

Diamond sneered down at the ponies bowing to her as she sat on her throne proudly as even the princesses bowed to her, understanding her greatness. Sitting next to her was Silver Spoon, her lady in waiting, who was sneering down at those bowing before them just as much.

An interesting dream.

Diamond yelped, whirling around to see Princess Luna looking down at her.

Wait. That was where the back of her throne was meant to be. And wasn’t Princess Luna meant to be bowing to her?

She whirled around again to look at the ponies bowing to her, only to see blackness.

She turned to Luna and wilted under her gaze. Wh-what’s going on? Where’d my dream go?

Diamond Tiara Rich, do you feel bad for what has happened to my daughter?

Tiara scowled and looked away. You too, huh? Everypony thinks I don't feel bad for her. I do. She looked up at the princess with a deeper scowl, briefly forgetting who she was talking to. But it wasn't my fault! I never told anypony where she went for Hearth's Warming. Well, I told my parents, but other than them, nopony, so stop giving me the third degree!

Luna remained silent, causing Diamond to wilt under the unyielding gaze of the lunar princess. Why do you feel others should treat you as if you are the most important pony in Equestria?

Tiara snorted and looked away. I'm a Rich pony, of course. What other reason would I need? Social standing is everything. Anypony beneath me should treat me as their superior. Luna’s expression turned into a dark scowl and Diamond wilted again, remembering just who she’d just spoken smack to, whispered, Sorry

Luna turned away. I am not here because of your social standings, nor about your horrid behavior towards my daughter in the past. In fact, thanks to you, once I am done here, there is something I will be looking into elsewhere. However, for now I am here because of you, Diamond Tiara.

Tiara wilted again. Wh-what are you going to do?

Luna closed her eyes and heaved a heavy sigh. I am here to help you lose that attitude that has led everypony to think of you as your mother makes you think you need to be, as well as make them think of you as so cruel that you don't care about my daughter's condition... and to free the part of yourself you've forgotten.

Tiara was confused, but still scared. What did the princess mean “free the part of yourself you've forgotten”? What was that all about?

Luna shook her head, her face solemn. It is time you learned the truth, Diamond Tiara.

Her horn began to glow and Diamond screamed, preparing for the worst, but was cut off in the flash of light and all went black.

___________________________________________________________

When Tiara opened her eyes, she looked around. They were in a bright, colourful room, with pictures of animals and toys strewn all around. In the room were dozens of fillies and colts, at the most four-years-old, barely more than foals.

She blinked as recognition settled into her mind.

This is my old pre-school, she said, her eyes wide. This is where I first met Silver Spoon.

Indeed.

Tiara turned around and saw Princess Luna was standing next to her, watching the foals all around them.

At that moment, she caught sight of a pink foal she recognized. It was herself. She wasn’t wearing a tiara, nor did she have her Cutie Mark.

Yikes, she muttered. I forgot that, even though I was a Blank Flank, I was still pretty cute.

Past Tiara was playing with a few blocks. However, she didn’t look happy. Her expression was one of sadness.

Tiara could just remember why. This was her first day of pre-school and she missed her daddy even though he said he’d be back to pick her up in a few hours, and she hadn’t wanted to make friends because...

Tiara frowned. Why hadn’t she wanted to make friends? Now that she thought about it, she’d never understood why she’d stayed away from the other foals before meeting Silver. Sure, her mother had always told her about how the majority of ponies in Ponyville weren't worth socializing with... but it felt... different too, and she couldn't understand why.

At that moment, her attention was drawn to a small grey coated foal that had come up to her past self.

“Hi.” Past Tiara looked up from her blocks at the other pony. “I’m Silver Spoon. What’s your name?”

Past Tiara looked up, surprise on her face, then looked away. “Tiara. Go away.”

Silver Spoon frowned. “Tiara Go Away? That’s not a very nice name.”

“Diamond Tiara!” Past Tiara snapped. “My name is Diamond Tiara. Now, go away.”

“Diamond...?” Silver Spoon said, her expression becoming sad.

“Yeah,” Past Tiara said, then noticed Silver’s expression. “What’s got you so sad?”

Silver wiped a few tears from her eyes. “My mommy’s name was Diamond. Silver Diamond.”

Past Tiara blinked, her expression softening a little. “Was?”

Silver wiped at more tears. “Daddy said she’s with grandma now.”

Tiara watched her past self look at Silver Spoon, then give a small smile, get up and hug her. “I’m sorry.”

Silver Spoon wiped a few tears that had appeared in her eyes, gave a small smile, then closed her eyes. “Wanna be friends?”

___________________________________________________________

The memory faded away and Luna looked to Tiara, who paid no attention as she watched where her past self and Silver had been standing.

Silver didn’t know her mom. She giggled sadly. I think that’s why I wanted to be friends with her. She was sad and I wanted her to be happy because I was scared of my own mom. She never knew how lucky she was. If I'd been dumber at the time, I'd have told her she could take my mother and I'd be happy without her.

Luna said nothing at first. Then her horn started to glow again as Tiara could’ve sworn she heard a sigh come from the princess, but when she looked, Luna didn’t seem to her changed the slightest bit since the last memory of the filly's past.

Let us see when your happy nature left you.

___________________________________________________________

A new scene appeared before them. It was one Tiara had mixed feelings about. Her first day at Ponyville’s school house.

They watched as the past Tiara and Silver Spoon walked into the school grounds.

Laughter made the two of them stop and turn. Standing by the gate were four ponies. One was a yellow filly with a red mane and tail, wearing a pink bow in her mane. She was hugging an elderly green mare with a grey mane, wearing a checked piece of cloth around her neck and with an Apple Pie for a Cutie Mark.

The other was a white filly with a white coat and curly purple and light-purple mane hugging a mare with a simialr colouration to her own mother, only with a lighter-pink coat

Both filly were... laughing as they older mares hugged them.

Past Tiara scowled at the fillies and mares. Silver Spoon noticed the scowl and glanced from her friend to the other four ponies, curiosity playing across her face.

“Um, Tiara?” she asked hesitantly.

“Come on, Silver Spoon,” she replied, her tone cold, turning and heading into the school.

The grey filly looked unsure of what to do, then followed.

___________________________________________________________

The memory faded and Luna cocked an eye at Tiara. That was when you started being, to put it simply, mean, I take it?

Tiara just scowled like her past self had. Yeah, well, they deserved it.

Luna’s eyebrow cocked a little higher. And just what did they do to deserve it?

They have families that love them! Tiara shouted, then froze.

Luna inclined her head, indicating for her to go on.

Tiara looked away, feelings she hadn’t truly felt for a long time welling up inside her.

Daddy does love me, he really does, and I know Mother must too, or she wouldn't be so concerned about my future being successful. But I hardly get to see him anymore and, these days, Mother's more stern with me. It was always, “Sorry, Tiara. I didn’t make it to dinner because the meeting went later than I thought.” Or, “I won’t be home for a few days, Tiara. I’m going on a business trip. Ask the maids and servants if you need anything” from Daddy or "You must always act better than others, even when things are going against you. Though, things should never be going against you". "If you ever fail at something, it means you will fail again. Never fail even once, Tiara, or the world with see you as nothing else but a failure"! from Mother.

Tiara’s scowl returned and she glared at Luna.

But they all get to be with their parents, without having to worry about failing, ever! I never get to spend a lot of time with my daddy, but Dinky, Pipsqueak, Feather Weight, even Snips and Snails, they all get to be with their parents whenever they want and never have to worry about failure at any point! Do you have any idea what my parents will think if I ever fail at anything? Do you?!

Luna looked off into the blackness. What of Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo? They do not see their parents all the time. In fact, Apple Bloom never can, for they died when she was still a little foal.

But they’ve got their sisters! Tiara snarled. Apple Bloom gets her big sister, her big brother and her loving senile grandmother, not to mention all their other relatives! Sweetie Belle spends almost all her time with her sister, who’s an Element of Harmony, for crying out loud! She snorted. And Scootaloo? That flightless Pegasus has Miss Cheerilee and, if that wasn’t enough, Rainbow Dash has become like her sister, too!

Luna cocked an eyebrow. So, you bully them because they have families to go to that support them? Do you not think your father would respect any life choices you made, whether they be what he wants or not?

Silvy’s the only one who understands me, Tiara turned away, scuffing the dark ground. Her dad's are always working in his forge, making tools and stuff to meet the demand, so she never really gets to talk to him that much. She growled. Though she still spends more time with her dad than I do. She sighed. But, still, she understands me, unlike those other losers.

Luna shook her head. So, you bully other ponies because they enjoy being with their families?

Tiara stomped a hoof, her eyes burning at Luna. It’s not fair! I hardly ever get to be with my daddy, but everypony else does! Even Stellar, she pointed at Luna, has you! She's not even from Equestria, but she got you as a mom! It’s not fair!

Luna did not say anything. Just stood, taking in what Tiara shouted at her.

___________________________________________________________

I do not believe your life is all sadness, Tiara, only part of it. Her horn shone brightly and the area around them changed to the inside of Tiara’s home, her daddy’s mansion. It was decorated for Hearth’s Warming.

Sitting in front of a Hearth’s Warming Tree, unwrapping a present, with the biggest smile on her face, was a very young Diamond Tiara, maybe a few months younger than the one from the pre-school memory. It was a few days after her daddy had started dating Spoiled Rich.

“Wow!” the younger Tiara said, holding at a doll that looked like Princess Celestia, but with her fur dyed to match Tiara’s. “She’s so pretty. Thank you, Daddy!”

The younger Tiara ran to the brown stallion sitting across from her and hugged him tightly. Her mother watched from the sofa, her eyes not quite matching the happy expression she was wearing as she was watched the filly hugging the Earth Pony, though neither ponies in the memory noticed.

He chuckled as her wrapped his hooves around her and held her close. “I’m glad you like it, Diamond. Happy Hearth’s Warming.”

Tiara smiled at the memory. That was my first Hearth’s Warming with Daddy.

Luna glanced at her, an eyebrow raised. You look only a few months younger than when you went to pre-school. How is this your first Hearth’s Warming?

Tiara was about to answer in her usual way, the way she spoke whenever somepony said something really stupid and she had to correct them, when she stopped.

Why had she said that? This couldn’t have been her first Hearth’s Warming with her daddy. It couldn’t be.

She strained herself, trying to find memories of past Hearth’s Warmings before this one, when she felt a chill go through her body. She couldn’t remember any Hearth’s Warming before this one. Not one.

Wh-what’s going on? she asked, taking a step back. Wh-why can’t I remember other Hearth’s Warmings?

Luna heaved a heavy sigh, like the one she’d done before. I am sorry, Tiara. The mind will block out the good in order to keep out the bad.

Tiara turned to the Moon Princess, shivering. Wh-what are you talking about?

Luna shook her head sadly. It is time you learned the whole truth, Diamond Tiara.

___________________________________________________________

Silver Slippers smiled as she peeked into the crib. The tiny pink filly inside it giggled and gurgled at her, holding out her hooves.

Silver smiled as she leaned down and took the foal in her forehooves.

Holding her close, she rubbed her nose against the smaller pink one, causing the filly to giggle like any foal would.

___________________________________________________________

Tiara’s blinked, watching the mare and foal.

There were in what was clearly a nursery. It had bright pink walls, a blue padded carpet. There was a changing table, a bunch of toys for foals and a blue crib, where she saw the two ponies of the memory she did not understand.

Who...? Who are they?

Luna glanced at her, then at the mare and filly. That, Diamond Tiara, is you as a foal, no more than five weeks old. And that mare is Silver Slippers... your real mother.

Tiara’s eyes widened and she looked from Luna back to the mare holding her foalself. The mare had coat like her own, but her mane was bright yellow. On her flank was a pair of Silver Slippers.

My... my real mom? Tiara took several steps forward and looked up at the mare who had given birth to her.

Silver paid her no mind, of course, playing with the foal as any mother would their child.

She'd always known Spoiled Rich wasn't her birth mother. She hadn't been able to fully figure out why, despite their colourings being so similar, but she'd always gotten this feeling she'd never been raised by the mare who birthed her.

“Silvy?” a male voice called from outside the nursery, pulling Diamond from her thoughts. “Honey, where are you?”

Silver turned to the door, smiling. “In here, Heart Song.”

Tiara frowned. She didn’t recognize the second voice and had she said Heart Song?

A few moments later a stallion walked into the room.

Tiara took several steps back. This stallion was not her father. He was a Pegasus, with a purple coat and a pink mane and tail, with a light pink stripe going down the middle of both. His eyes were bright blue and his Cutie Mark was a white star surrounded by another white star with another star, this one a purplish-pink, inside it.

Tiara looked to Luna, confusion and worry filling her.

Luna nodded. That stallion is your birth father.

Tiara’s heart stopped. Birth father? Why did she say birth father?

Before she could ask, however, the scene began to change once more.

___________________________________________________________

Tiara watched her two-year-old self running around Silver Slippers’ hooves, laughing as the mare and Pegasus smiled at her.

Tiara couldn’t tell what city her past self and parents were in. It wasn’t any city she’d been to as far as she could tell... until she saw the Statue of Liberty. They were in Manehatten.

However, no sooner had Tiara registered this, then she heard a scream.

She and her past family looked up and saw a small filly hanging from the edge of the flame of Liberty.

Tiara couldn’t make out anything like colour or race, but she knew this was bad.

Before she could react, however, her family shot passed her, heading for the statue.

She looked to Luna, who nodded and they were engulfed in a flash of light, reappearing near the filly.

Nopony was able to get to her. How could there be no unicorns or pegasi nearby at a time like this?

She watched as Silver gave her foalself to another mare and she and Heart Song hurried towards the edge, where Tiara could see the barrier fence had broken (no doubt wear and tear after many years exposed to the elements of nature), causing the filly to fall.

Heart Song flew down to the filly, who was clinging to the edge with all her might. Her hooves were going white from how hard she was holding on.

“Hey, little one,” he said, his voice soothing, causing Tiara to realize just why he was called Heart Song. “How about we get you back to safety, huh?”

The little filly nodded, but didn’t let go, so Heart Song gently scooped her up and flew her up to the balcony, where everypony cheered as he lowered to floor and gave the filly to her mother, a brown Earth Pony, who hugged her daughter tightly.

Silver smiled at her husband, who winked back.

However, at that moment there was a groaning sound and the edge where Heart Song was standing bent. He stretched out his wings instinctively, reading to fly, when a piece of the broken barrier snapped with the movement of the falling metal, whipping his wing and tearing through it.

He cried out in pain and dropped.

Silver, not thinking, reached out.

In that moment, Tiara saw what was going to happen. She wanted to stop it, but knew she couldn’t change the past when she was just an observer. Not that it stopped her from trying.

She ran forward just as Silver grabbed Heart Song’s outstretched right hoof, not seeing she’d stood on a still bending piece of the metal and they both fell.

Tiara reached out to grab them, but skidded to a stop in midair and watched as her mother and father fell, their screams echoing back at her, long after the memory had faded and they stood in the darkness again.

___________________________________________________________

Tears slid from her eyes as Tiara suddenly remembered the few memories of her mother and father she had, both those she’d just seen and those she hadn’t. Her first steps, playing with her toys with them, family trips, they all played out in her mind at Rainboom creating speed, making her remember just what she’d lost.

Why had she forgotten them? How could she have forgotten them? She loved them. They were her parents!

...

And they were dead.

She felt a hoof on her shoulders and whirled around, hugging the princess as she cried.

Luna merely rubbed her back, letting the filly cry as her memories of loss returned to her after so long.

When she’d finally calmed down, Tiara looked up at the Alicorn, worry and sadness her only emotion. Wh-why did I forget them?

Luna sighed and looked ahead. It is not a pleasant memory for you, I am afraid.

Knowing she’d dread what she saw, Tiara turned around to see the memories playing out before them.

___________________________________________________________

“You worthless trash!” a unicorn stallion shouted as he hit a three-year-old Tiara, causing her to drop to the floor, her face holding a large bruise.

“I still can’t believe our son gave us such a worthless heir,” a unicorn mare said, walking in from another room. "And an Earth Pony at that. You're useless!"

Both were white, with a grey mane and tail. The mare’s Cutie Mark was of a golden ring with a large ruby and the stallion’s a trio of golden bars.

“I-I’m sorry, grandmother, grandfather,” three-year-old Tiara whimpered, holding her already swelling cheek with a hoof.

“What were you doing talking to those commoners?!” her grandmother demanded.

“I-I just wanted to ask if they wanted to be my friends,” Past Tiara said weakly.

“Friends?!” her grandfather spat, then he smiled and laughed a deep, cruel laugh that made Tiara shiver along with her past self. It was a laugh she used herself many times and hearing it now terrified her. “Nopony will ever be your friend! You’re worthless! Nopony would even want to be friends with a pathetic excuse of a pony like you!”

“B-b-but, I want some friends” Past Tiara began, only to be silenced by a kick in the face from the stallion.

“Don’t you dare talk back to me, you useless whelp!” he snarled, then sneered. “And you want friends? Ha. If I can help it you’ll never meet anypony aside from the one somepony with find for you to marry!”

Tiara sniffled. “B-but I don’t want that. I-I want friends.”

His smirked grew. “Not my problem.”

“The fact that our son sired you doesn’t mean we care about you, worm,” her grandmother followed. “We only took you in because it would have ruined our image if we had left you alone. Our son was your father, after all.”

“But you’re also the daughter of that tramp he fell in love with!” her grandfather said, then spat on the filly’s face. “Love. He chose her because of love and you’re the result of that love. How pathetic. ”

“Oh, we’d act the part,” her grandmother said, and started crying fake tears just to prove her point. “We would act like we mourn your loss, but in fact," the tears ended and she wore a cruel grin, "it would be lifting our burdens to be rid of you! It’s not like anypony loves you enough that they'd care if you died, your worthless waste of space!”

Tiara sobbed along with her past self at the cruelty of the two ponies as it slowly started coming back to her. She took several steps back, then looked at the princess, who was glaring at the mare and stallion with disgust.

Suddenly the memory changed to show the two older ponies sitting at a long dining table, in a room that put her father’s one to shame with high white walls, marble sculptures and portraits all around. They looked like they were discussing something important with— HER FATHER?

Filthy Rich was sitting across the table, smiling as he discussed business like Tiara had seen him do so often before.

Suddenly there was a loud thumping sound from the room above them.

All three looked up, along with Tiara and Luna. When they and Filthy Rich looked back, both ponies were still looking up at the ceiling, their faces dark.

“Blasted child,” her grandfather muttered. He didn’t seem to notice it had happened, for he reacted surprised when Rich spoke.

“You have a foal?”

Both turned to him, worry playing across their faces, before it disappeared and they put on convincing smiles.

Well, they would have been convincing to any normal pony, but not her daddy. He was skilled at seeing through fake smiles and he was clearly having no problem seeing through theirs.

“Yes, our dearest granddaughter,” her grandmother said, then muttered. “Soon to be dearly departed if she isn’t careful.”

Again, they obviously assumed they wouldn’t have been heard, or that Rich would simply ignore it or think he’d just misheard. That was not the case, as Tiara saw him put on a confused look, though she could tell he was hiding a glare of suspicion beneath it.

“Aren’t you going to go and see what’s going on up there?” he asked, pointing to the room. “She might have hurt herself.”

Her grandmother gave a grin that was clearly covering an aggravated expression anypony could’ve figured out.

“Oh, no. I’m sure she’s just... tossing a ball around up there. She does love those kind of games.”

Not on my own, I don’t, Tiara muttered as she started to remember her horrible life with her grandparents. And you never gave me any toys, so I wouldn’t have had a ball to bounce in the first place.

After her mother and father fell to their deaths, her father’s parents were the only living family members she had left and so she had been placed in their care.

However, her grandparents were nobles and her mother had been a common pony. Tiara being her mother's child, they detested her, saw her as a blight on their great bloodline and during her one and half years of living with them, made sure she knew it, giving her beatings almost every day, feeding her only bread and water, sometimes the table scraps if she was good enough and never letting her go outside, or gave her any toys to play with.

Filthy Rich glanced up as another thump came, this one even louder than the last. “Are you sure you don’t want to go check on her?”

“Oh, we’re quite sure,” her grandfather said through gritted teeth as he grinned a grin that wouldn’t have fooled a mule.

Suddenly a scream came from the floor above, a mare’s scream.

Before either of them could react, Filthy had leaped from his chair and was bounding up the stairs.

Tiara and Luna followed and what they saw when they reached to the top of the stairs made Tiara’s breathe catch in her throat.

Her younger self was lying on the carpet floor, a floor that was several stories below her room. Blood was slowly pooling around her as two Earth Pony maids tried to clean up the mess, while another lifted her and started tending to her wounds.

“Ignore this.” Rich whirled around to see her grandparents standing at the foot of the stairs, glaring at the unconscious filly and the maid tending to her. “And you’re fired,” her grandfather said to the maid tending to her younger self.

“What?” Rich asked, glaring at them. “She’s injured and your maid is helping tend to her wounds. Why are you firing her?”

“For that very reason,” her grandmother said, before blinking and hastily saying as she moved forward, “I mean, she let our dear Demand get hurt.”

“Diamond!” the maid snarled, holding the unconscious filly closer. “Her name is Diamond. Not that you two would even know that, since all you care about is getting her old enough to marry her off and never having to see her again!”

“Shut your mouth, you peasant!” her grandfather shouted. “Or—”

“Or what?” she shouted, taking a defensive stance, her fellow maids now coming to stand beside her. “You’ve already fired me, so I don’t work for you anymore, meaning I’m not bound to the silence you threatened my job with!”

Rich glared at the two for a moment longer, then moved over to the mare. “We need to get her to a hospital, quickly. As for a job, I’ll hire all three of you.”

“In that case,” the other two maids said, throwing off their uniforms, “we quit.”

The three maids started walking down the hall, heading for another set of stairs, since those in front were blocked off by their ex-employers.

Filthy Rich glared at the two of them over his shoulder. “You may be nobles, but I’m not a voice you’ll be able to silence easily. Mark my words; all of Manehatten and Canterlot are going to know about this.”

With that he walked off, following the maids, leaving Tiara’s grandparents fuming.

___________________________________________________________

Tiara watched her younger self lying unconscious in the hospital bed. She had several IVs plugged into her, including one that was supplying her with more blood. Her head was heavily bandaged.

A sound caused her and Luna to turn around and they saw Filthy Rich walk in, the three maids, now out of uniform, following behind.

Tiara gasped as she recognized them now. There were Lilly Rose, Candy May and Merry Melody, her personal maids and who had always treated her with kindness, even on her worst days and no matter how rude she was to them.

The nurse standing by younger Tiara’s bed turned around as they entered and nodded.

“How is she?” Rich asked, looking at the sleeping filly.

The nurse sighed. “She lost a lot of blood and we’ve found evidence of physical injuries and some head trauma. Her body is also very undernourished, so we’ve had to feed her more than normal through the IVs. She...” she sighed again. “There is also a chance she may have some memory loss due to the head trauma.” She walked out the room, then paused. “Stay with her. Though you are now her legal guardian, I highly doubt you’ve heard the end of her grandparents.”

She closed the door, leaving the four of them alone with the sleeping filly.

“I wish we’d spoken up sooner,” Candy May said solemnly.

Rich shook his head. “No. Had you done so you would have already lost your job and Diamond would have been left with one less pony to watch out for her.”

They all walked over to the bed and sat in the chairs surrounding it.

It had been a week since Diamond had been taken from her grandparents’ house and to the hospital for treatment. In that time, Rich had been surprised when her grandparents showed up at the hospital with adoption papers. As long as he kept quiet about their treatment of Diamond, they’d hand all legal rights to her over to Rich and he could do whatever he wanted with her. They would even pay for the hospital treatment and a hefty sum to ensure he could look after her.

Though he didn’t like letting them get off scott free after what they’d put her though, thinking of Diamond’s well being, Rich had agreed. Within minutes the paperwork was signed and the two ponies left, never to see the filly they cared nothing about again.

The maids had also agreed to not let the truth come out as long as they were paid properly for all the years they’d spent working with them and the two ponies' personal word on their families' bloodlines that they would never do anything to Diamond ever again.

After several minutes of them all just sitting and watching the sleeping filly, she stirred.

All four ponies leaned forward anxiously.

Past Tiara slowly opened her eyes, then let her eyes wander around, the room, slight confusion entering them, before they fell on the ponies surrounding her. She looked at each of the four ponies, not recognizing them.

“Who’re you?” she asked, looking from the maids to Rich.

Rich, blinked, then smiled and stated simply, “Hello, Diamond. I’m going to be your new guardian.”

Past Tiara blinked. “Guard-i-an? What’s that?”

Rich gave a small chuckle. “Well, I suppose, you could... you could think of me like your new daddy.”

The filly blinked, then gave a small smile. “Daddy?”

Rich returned the smile. “Yes, honey. I’m your daddy, now.”

She looked around the room curiously. “Where am I?”

“You’re in a hospital,” Rich said, sitting down next to her bed. “You had an accident. Do you remember what happened?”

Past Tiara scrunched up her nose, trying to remember, then shook her head. “I don’t remember anything, Daddy.”

Rich sighed. “Okay, what do you remember? Not about the accident, I mean before that.”

Past Tiara shook her head again. “I don’t remember anything.”

It was now that Rich and the maids realized the nurse had been right. Diamond head trauma had given the filly had complete memory loss.

Rich sighed and leaned down, nuzzling her cheek. “That’s okay, Diamond. If you’ve lost your old memories, let’s make some new ones; better ones.”

Tiara watched her past self snuggle close to her father, enjoying the warmth from his body. Only know, as she watched, Tiara realized the reason she’d been so comforted by that warmth was because she hadn’t been given it since her parents’ passing.

___________________________________________________________

The memory faded and Tiara just looked down at the ground, understanding finally dawning on her after so long.

You see now your true reasons for being so horrid to others and you feelings towards other ponies, Luna said, sitting down next to the silent filly. Your time with your grandparents was horrible and, though you had forgotten it, your subconscious was allowing the emotions of those memories to filter through—

And I started acting like them, Tiara whispered, her face filled with shame. I even started thinking like them. But... I don't want to be like them. I want to have friends... more than just Silvy. I want to have lots of friends... not just one who follows me around out of fear for what I can do.

Luna nodded, then looked off into the blackness surrounding them. Spoiled Rich also had her role to play. She acts very much as your grandparents did, though not in anyway as violent as they. However, your subconscious memories of your fear of your grandparents caused you to follow Spoiled's ideals, a negative reinforcement left after so much time being treated as you had been.

They were silent for a long time.

After what felt like ages, Luna spoke again. It is not too late to change, Diamond. You can still have the life your father originally wanted for you when he took you in. A life of joy and happiness, with many friends.

At this, the filly looked down again and sighed. Yeah, right. Everypony hates me. She sighed again. Plus, what about Stellar? No way she’ll forgive me... for... Her eyes widened with horror. Oh... my... Celestia, she whispered, her lips trembling. I... she was struggling with who she is and I just... If I hadn’t then maybe she—

Before she could go on a pair of dark-blue wings covered her and pulled her close to the pony they belonged to, embracing Tiara and a hug she hadn’t felt in years, the kind only Heart Song had ever been able to give her, thanks to his wings.

It is not your fault, Diamond Tiara, Luna said firmly as she held the trembling filly close. True, you're role did cause Stellar great pain, making it all the worse when she learned she could not return to her original family, but you have been raised by a mare who caused you to think that why, which was not helped at all thanks to the influence your subconsious memories of your grandparents have held over you. Though you should apologize to my daughter, what she has been through is not and never will be your fault.

Stellar doesn’t see it that way, Tiara mumbled into the Alicorn’s fur.

Luna pulled a little away and looked down at her in confusion. And what makes you believe that?

The crusaders think I'm heartless, as do all of my class, even Miss Cheerilee I'd bet, so I know she does too, Tiara said quietly, slight sobs started to escape her mouth. And they’re right. I may as well have been helping that Alchemist pony personally. I’m a bad pony.

No!

Tiara went stiffen at the stern voice that bellowed from Luna’s mouth.

Seeing the filly’s reaction, and feeling her stiffen against her, Luna cleared her throat and calm down. No, Tiara. Never think you are like that monster! You are not a bad pony. You are a pony who made some bad choices and only because of negative memories you didn’t even know you had and their reinforcement by your mother. Luna gave a small chuckle. And, as for what my daughter thinks of you, I know for a fact that she does not see you as badly as you believe.

Tiara looked up at the Night Goddess, shocked. Stellar didn’t think horribly of her? How? Why?

Luna merely smiled warmly. Stellar is a wonderful child. She has been through much, and grown as a pony because of it. Plus, like myself, she can visit the dreams of others.

Tiara sighed, looking down again. But... I’ve been so horrible to her. Even if I told her I'm sorry... how could she forgive me for what I've done to her?

Luna nodded. Those were not truly your words, Diamond. Those were words enforced into your ideals after being used against you when you could not defend yourself, that you did not remember, but were still there. My daughter will forgive you for your past. All you need do is to simply apologize.

Tiara wiped her eyes and looked up at the princess. A-are you sure? If I just apologize... she’ll forgive me?

Luna nodded. I’m sure she will. Though, the crusaders might take a little more time.

Though she still felt bad about everything, including all the memories she’d just gained that hurt her because they were connected to her birth parents, Diamond couldn’t help giving a tiny smile.

And, as for your family matters, Luna gave a wry smile, I do believe you will be getting, not only a new mother soon, but a little sister, are you not?

Tiara’s eyes widened. You’re right. Daddy’s marrying Dinky's mother soon. But... she looked worriedly up at her again. What if, after everything that’s happened, she doesn’t want to be my mother, or Dinky my sister?

Luna just chuckled. That I cannot answer, little one. You will have to ask them yourself.

Tiara wilted. But... what about mother? I... she still scares me.

Luna's warm expression suddenly became a scowl. You needn't worry about her, Diamond Tiara. My daughter has spoken to me about certain matters involving Spoiled Rich that, especially after what you have said, I shall be looking into via's dreams. Let us just say, I have a feeling she has played her own part in my daughter's struggles.

Tiara opened her mouth to ask further, but suddenly felt very light-headed and Luna started to fade from sight.

___________________________________________________________

“Princess Luna?” Mama moved her head away and I turned to see why. A nurse was standing in the doorway. “There’s a filly here to see your daughter.”

Mama told me how all my friends from school had come to visit whilst I'd been resting the other day. Had another of them come?

Mama nodded and got up.

I didn't want her to go, but I decided it was okay if she wasn't going too far. Plus, if I needed something, I could ask the staff for what I wanted.

When the nurse moved away, however, I didn’t see Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom or even Dinky, or any of my friends from school. Instead, the pony that walked in was Silver Spoon. At once I cowered behind Mama, not wanting more of the teasing I was so used to receiving from her and Diamond Tiara.

Mama seemed to sense this, but, for some reason, she gave Silver Spoon an even look as she asked, “Why are you here, filly? What reason do you have for seeing my daughter?”

Silver Spoon kept her head down, not meeting Mama’s eyes. “I... I’m here to apologize."

Mama's expression became soft and nodded, then turned to me. “Stellar, I have something to take care of. I will be heading for Canterlot for a few hours. Are you alright with staying here by yourself?”

I didn't want her to go, but nodded.

Mama smiled, came down and nuzzled me, then teleported away, leaving me alone with Silver Spoon.

For several moments we just stayed in silence, neither of us wanting to say anything.

Finally, Silver Spoon was the one who broke the silence.

“Um... how are you healing up?”

I blinked, then looked away. “I’m okay. It’s taking a while, but the doctors say my wings and horn should be back in half a year or so.”

“Oh,” she said, nodding. “That’s good.”

“Yeah.”

We return to being silent.

After what felt like hours Silver Spoon looked at me, deep shame on her face. “Princess, I’m... I’m sorry for everything. I... I wish I could take back... I...”

“It’s... okay.”

Silver Spoon stopped, her mouth hanging slightly open.

I looked to her, tears in my eyes. “If not for everything, Moonie wouldn’t have turned good. She... she may not have acted like it, but... I know she was becoming good.”

Silver Spoon cocked an eyebrow. “Moonie? Who’re you talking about?”

“You know her by another name,” I whispered, closing my eyes. “Nightmare Moon. She disappear to save me after... well, after.”

Silver Spoon gasped and I heard her take a step back. “You mean, she was still inside you this whole time?”

I sighed, shaking my head. I explained to her what Mama and the others had told me, about how my spirit had been so pure and innocent that it had trapped the vengeful being Moonie had been at the time, keeping her within me, then how, when I was being held captive by Alchemist, who I, like everypony else at the time, had thought was Blueblood, her cage broke due to my sadness, how she eventually found she couldn’t stand my suffering at Alchemist’s hooves and how she helped me hold out until Mama, Twilight and the guards had found me.

“Wow,” Silver said, looking down. “So, in the end, Nightmare Moon— I mean, Moonie, turned out to be a good guy.”

I nodded, wiping the tears that had formed in my eyes from thinking about those times away with a hoof.

“Listen,” Silver said, sighing as she glanced over her shoulder. “I was wondering if, even though we've never been... well, close... can we be friends?”

I blink, my jaw dropping.

"I... I'm sick of all the teasing," Silver said, shaking her head. "Diamond wasn't at school today and, with her not around, I found out just how much the others don't like us. I want to start over."

“I don’t know...” I said, scuffing the sheets with a hoof. “I mean... well...”

“Please, Princess?” Silver asked, looking at me with eyes that, if they weren’t hers, I’d had said were pleading. “I know I don't have any right, but... please?”

I keep my eyes down, then looked back at Silver Spoon, then down at the sheets, thinking.

After a few minutes, I answered quietly, “Okay.”

Author's Note

Had to do this again because the last chapter went all in italics for some reason.

So, yeah. This is a little different than the original version, since i've brought Spoiled Rich into the mix, but i did this for a reason. And, just so you know, the why the voting will go is going to be concluded in a way the show obviously didn't do.

Man, i'm tired after having to edit this AGAIN. Not the first time i've posted a chapter and, for whatever reason, it's all gone Italics.

I'm gonna wrap up for this week, as i've work tommorow.

Hope you still liked this chapter and, til next time... even if it's two hours before evening here in Australia, goodnight everypony

Chapter 23 (Rewrite)

Chapter 23

___________________________________________________________

Silver Spoon walked into the school and spotted all of the crusaders gathered around Apple Bloom’s desk. She took a breathe and walked over.

"Hey, Silver Spoon," Apple Bloom said, turning as the grey filly neared. It was three days since Silver had visited Stellar in the hospital and, while the crusaders had been hesitant at first, after some encouragement from Stellar, they'd tried to be friends with Silver.

Turned out, without Diamond guiding her into being cruel, Silver was a really nice, quiet pony. She told them about how Diamond used to be, before they'd all met during school; the kind Diamond they'd never gotten to see, but whom she hoped they would see one day.

"I've never seen you three at school so early," Silver commented, glancing around at the three.

Scootaloo grinned. “Yeah. Applejack and Rarity told Sweetie and AB that they could come for a sleepover at my house.”

Silver’s expression fell, a little. “Oh. Okay.”

“We’d have invited you too, Silver,” Sweetie Belle said, stepping towards her. “But, it was kinda short notice and we looked for you, but didn’t find you in time. Plus, Applejack mentioned something was happening at your house yesterday, so you were staying the night with your aunt who lives just outside of Ponyville.”

At that, Silver’s face flushed red and, after quickly glancing at Scootaloo, she looked at the ground.

The crusaders all shared confused looks at this, before Apple Bloom asked, “Uh, Silver?”

She gave a small squeak, sounding for a moment like Fluttershy.

“Um,” Apple Bloom scratched her neck with a hoof. This was clearly something awkward, but what kind of friend would they be if they didn’t ask. “What is it? Did somethin' happen?”

Silver gave a split-second glance at Scoots again, before looking to the ground. I saw my dad kissing Rainbow Dash.

“Uh, could ya’ll repeat that?” Apple Bloom asked, leaning her head closer towards Silver. “Didn’t quite catch it.”

"My dad... was kissing Rainbow Dash," Silver mumbled.

“Sorry,” Scootaloo shook her head. “Didn’t get that.”

"My dad kissed Rainbow Dash."

“You’re going to have to speak up if you expect us to—” Sweetie began, just as other fillies and colts started filing into the classroom.

“I saw my dad kissing Rainbow Dash, okay?!” Silver shouted, then clamped her hooves over her mouth.

A silence rang throughout the classroom as everypony within earshot of Silver’s shout processed what they’d just heard her say.

Scootaloo’s mouth was hanging wide open, her eyes just staring at Silver Spoon as if she’d suddenly grown a second head. A second head telling her her idol had been kissing her former second worst enemy’s father.

“Yer dad... was kissin’... Rainbow Dash?” Apple Bloom asked, her expression saying she wasn’t sure if she’d misheard Silver or not.

Silver Spoon gave a weak nod, then mumbled, “And... she was kissing back.”

For several moments, silence returned.

Then Sweetie Belle sighed, “Aww.”

Scootaloo blinked, before she realized the sigh was one she’d heard her use whenever she saw couples together. It took only a second longer to realize just what Silver had implied.

“Wait, wait, wait,” Scootaloo said, shaking her head. “Your dad was kissing Rainbow Dash... and she was kissing back?”

Silver nodded weakly. “It’s not the first time, either. They’ve been secretly dating for... well, since Princess Twilight got her crown. I didn’t say anything before because I wasn’t sure what Diamond would think of me for having a dad that was dating the pony who’s like your big sister, Scootaloo. And, after the flag carrying competition, I didn’t say anything to you because I saw how far Diamond and I went with talking about your wings.”

Scootaloo just stared, then opened out her wings. “Well, I can fly now. Dash taught me.” Then her face fell and her wings returned to her sides. “Why didn’t she tell me?”

“Probably the same reason why Rarity and AJ didn’ tell us bout their relationship.”

Silver blinked. “Wait, what?’

Apple Bloom grinned. “It happened the day we all went to visit Stellar. After she learned Stellar really is her sister, Sweetie shot off faster than a Wonderbolt and Scoots and Ah went after her?”

___________________________________________________________

“Where’s Rarity?!” Sweetie Belle shouted, annoyed as she bound out of Carousel Boutique, only to crash into her two friends as they tried to catch up to her.

“Ow! Watch it, Sweetie Belle,” Scootaloo said as they disentangled themselves from each other. “Look where you’re going next time, will ya?”

“Sorry,” Sweetie replied, then frowned. “But where is Rarity? How can she not be home when I’ve got something as big as this to tell her?”

Apple Bloom shrugged. “Dunno. But mah sister said she might be meeting with somepony later today. Maybe she was meetin' with Rarity?”

“Well, either way, we’ve gotta tell Applejack that she’s got another little sister at some point,” Scootaloo shrugged, “so we might as well go to Sweet Apple Acres now and try and find Rarity and the others later.”

Sweetie pouted, clearly upset she had to wait to tell Rarity about their family relations, but nodded and they headed off to Sweet Apple Acres.

As they walked through the fields, Apple Bloom noticed Big Macintosh pulling his plow. This wasn't unusual, however, was unusual was that he kept glancing towards the barn, an uncertain, yet happy look on his face.

Confused, Apple Bloom nodded the crusaders towards the barn. As they got closer they could faintly hear Applejack’s voice, though the barn muffled it so they couldn’t actually tell what she was saying.

Carefully, the fillies tiphoofed inside and followed the sound of Applejack’s muffled voice. Though, now it had turned into soft moans, though not ones of pain. Scootaloo didn’t know what kind of moans these were, but they weren’t any she’d ever heard before.

As they reached the top of the ladder from the hayloft, Sweetie shouted, “Rarity!”

When the other two reached the top, Rarity and Applejack looked like they’d gotten themselves tangled in each other legs. Their faces were bright red and both were stammering.

“N-n-n-n-now, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said once she and the farm mare had untangled themselves from each other. “I-I’m sure you know that nosing in on other ponies isn’t polite—”

“Why were you lying on top of Applejack?” Sweetie asked, looking confused. “And how come you’re faces are red?”

“Uh— well— Ya see—” Applejack stumbled on her own words.

“An’ why are ya’ll wearing AJ’s hat?” Apple Bloom asked Rarity, her eyes narrowed suspiciously.

“Uh...” Rarity said blankly, her eyes slowly moving up to the Stetson sitting atop her head.

“Wait a minute,” Sweetie said, a smile spreading across her face. “Were you two... kissing?”

The increase of blush in their faces and their sudden inability to look at any of them, or each other, was the answer.

Scootaloo gagged.

Stellar had mentioned to her before Hearth's Warming that Luna had told her two of the Elements had feelings for each other, but not who. Only that they were two you would never have guessed as being in love with each other, but she'd have never thought of putting Applejack and Rarity together. That was just...

“Hey, Rarity! Guess what! Guess what! Guess what!” Sweetie Belle said, bouncing up and down in a very good imitation of Pinkie Pie.

“Uh, what?” she replied, trying to straighten her mane a bit. It was really frazzled, as if she and Applejack had been wrestling or something.

“Stellar’s our sister!” Sweetie chirped, then squeed.

Rarity gave a slightly annoyed, slightly confused look to her little sister. “Yes, Sweetie, I know we feel like Stellar’s our sister. I don’t see why you—”

“No! You don’t understand!” Sweetie said, annoyance and excitement blended together so much in her voice that it was weird. “She’s got your blood in her. She’s literally our sister.”

“Ours too, AJ!” Apple Bloom grinned. “Stellar’s our sister, too!”

“Come again?” Applejack cocked an eyebrow.

“Uh, I beg your pardon?” Rarity looked just as confused.

The fillies quickly explained what Luna had to them, but as they did so, the mares' faces went slightly pale.

“Wouldn’t that technically make you and I...?” Rarity asked, slowly moving her eyes to Applejack.

“Related?” Applejack gave a big gulp. “Ah... Ah think it would.”

Scootaloo looked confused. “I’d have thought learning you had more family would’ve made you happy, Applejack. Why do you and Rarity both look like you’ve seen a ghost?”

“Uh, Apple Bloom?” Applejack said, looking to her little sister. “How would ya’ll like ta have a sleepover at Scootaloo’s place?”

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo’s eyes lit up. “Really?” the youngest Apple said, her grin as wide as her face., but then frowned in confusion “But, it’s a school night. Ya’ll never let us have sleepovers on a school night.”

“You too, Sweetie Belle?” Rarity asked, giving her sister a shaky smile. “Would you like to be a part of the sleepover, too?”

Sweetie Belle just grinned. “Sure!”

“G-good. It’s settled then,” Applejack gulped again.

“Um, if you’ll all excuse me, I need to go... talk about... something, with... somepony... uh... BYE!”

And with that all that was left of Rarity was a smoky imprint of her when she’d been standing that slowly faded away.

The three fillies looked at each other, unanimously thinking the same thing. What was that all about?

___________________________________________________________

“Didn’t Miss Cheerilee get annoyed that she was so suddenly hosting a sleepover at the last minute?” Silver asked, confused.

Scootaloo looked up, frowning as she thought. “A little. Though, she didn’t complain after we told her why. And, for whatever reason, the sleepover's been going on for a few days now.”

“And, what was the reason?” Dinky asked, having come closer during their tale.

“That Applejack and Rarity were kissing and got all weird when we told them they were both my sisters,” Sweetie shrugged. “Dunno why, but she blushed even redder than they did and didn’t say anything about it after.”

“Alright, that’s enough gossiping, please!” They all turned to see Miss Cheerilee sitting at her desk, her face just as red as it had gotten last night. “If you’re going to continue that conversation, please wait until recess.”

They all pouted as they said, “Fine.” Jeez, why were grownups getting like this just because they’d found out the Element Bearers were their sisters because of their blood being Stellar's blood.

As class started, Silver couldn’t help noticing that Diamond Tiara’s seat was still missing its host, as it had been for many days now. She was really getting worried.

She spoke with the others about her concerns during recess. Scootaloo said she probably was just too embarrassed to show herself now that she didn’t have Silver Spoon as her lapdog. The fact she hadn't shown up for the Student Pony President election didn't help lessening that idea.

This earned her a hoof to the head from Apple Bloom and a glare from Silver and Sweetie.

After a bit of talking, they all decided we’d go to Diamond Tiara’s house and find out why she hadn’t come to school. Silver Spoon didn’t seem too eager, but at the same time, was impatient for school to finish once they’d decided. After all, she still thought of Diamond as her friend.

___________________________________________________________

“Alright, Rarity, Applejack, we’re all here now,” Twilight said, looking around at the other five mares gathered with her in the throne room. “What was so urgent that I had to come back from Canterlot so early? You realize how hard it was to get permission to leave, right? It took days to even get it finalized.”

“And you realize I was still in bed when you got me, right?” Dash folded her forelegs, frowning. “Iron Forge took ages to calm down after you just popped out from under the bed covers. I still don't even know how you did that. You're not Pinkie Pie.”

"Of course she's not me," Pinkie said, looking confused. "She's Rarity. If she were me, I'd be Rarity. Wait." Her frown became one of puzzlement. "If she were me and I was her, who would be Gummy?"

They stared at Pinkie for several moments, before shaking their heads. Pinkie was just being Pinkie; random as always.

“While I’m sure whatever it is you have to tell us is very important, couldn’t it have waited until I’d finished giving Barry Bear his back rub?” Fluttershy asked, the hid behind her mane. “I mean, I don’t mean to seem rude, but he’s been waiting for it all week and has a lot of tension he needs me to work out of it.”

“Sorry, girls,” Applejack said, shaking her head. “Ah realize this is a bit sudden, but it is urgent.”

“Indeed,” Rarity said, then sighed. “It’s to do with Stellar.”

“Don’t tell me that Tiara kid’s still picking on her,” Dash said, her eyes narrowing. “I swear, if she hurts that filly one more time, I’m gonna—”

“Let her father handle it,” Twilight cut her off. “We can’t just go doing whatever we want to her, Dash. I care about Stellar too... even if she doesn't want anything to do with the rest of us right now."

The room fell silent for a while as each before felt the sadnnes of knowing the little filly they'd all come to care for as family still felt too hurt to even talk to any of them when they tried to visit her and she was awake.

After some time, Twilight cleared her throat as she wiped her eyes. " Anyway, I won’t defend that brat for how she’s treated Stellar either, but we can’t just go after some other filly for hurting her. We need to approach this carefully.”

“Well, while Diamond Tiara may have caused her suffering with how she kept making it hard for Stellar to feel normal by treating her as if she were Nightmare Moon, she is not the reason Stellar is involved in this particular instance,” Rarity said, bringing the conversation back to where it was meant to be headed.

“Oh, right,” Twilight blushed a little, realizing just how far they’d veered off the topic at hoof. “Sorry, girls. Go on.”

Rarity cleared her throat. “Well, you girls might not know this, but Applejack and I... Well, we’ve sort of become... uh...”

“You’re dating?” Dash smirked.

Applejack seemed to choke on thin air and Rarity’s mouth dropped open in a very unladylike manner.

Dash’s smirk just grew. “We’ve all known for a month. Frankly, we’ve been waiting for you to come out with it.”

“You... you knew?!” Rarity asked, flabbergasted. "How?"

Fluttershy gave a small blush. “Well, actually, it was some of my animals that found out. They told me and I... might’ve... accidentally let it slip to the others.”

“I... well...” Rarity glanced at the farm mare, who looked back at her with the same dumbfounded expression.

“So, what were you going to say after that, girls?” Twilight asked, trying to suppress a chuckle. "Or is that all?"

For a moment, Rarity looked like she was going to say something to the Alicorn, but Applejack put a hoof on her shoulder and shook her head.

Rarity sighed. “Right. The reason we’re here is more important. Well,” she looked around at the other mares, “a few days ago, Applejack and I were spending some time together at Sweet Apple Acres—”

“Rolling around in the hay, I bet,” Dash snickered.

“— and the crusaders,” she continued as if Dash hadn’t interrupted, “came by and told us something... well, they said that... um...”

They all leaned in when Rarity’s face went an even darker shade of red.

“What? They catch you two in the act or something?” Dash joked, but when neither mare met her eyes, her jaw dropped. “They didn’t?!”

“Well, yes an’ no,” Applejack said, putting a foreleg around the unicorn. “Sweetie saw us, but she only saw Rarity lyin’ atop o’ me an’ us kissin’..." then muttered, "luckily.”

“So, what did they tell you that’s got Rarity redder than your brother?” Twilight asked, nodding her head to the mare Applejack was holding.

Applejack gulped. “They told us somethin’ that sounds right, but...”

“Is this about us all being related to Stellar because she’s got our blood inside of her, thanks to that spell Moonie used to make the body?” Pinkie asked.

Dash choked on thin air, Fluttershy eeped and Applejack and Rarity blushed.

Twilight, however, just frowned. “How’d you find out, Pink—?” she began to ask, before shaking her head. “Look who I’m asking. You probably figured it out with your Pinkie Sense, right?”

“Nope,” the pink mare shook her head, giving a calm smile. “I overheard the crusaders talking about it with Silver Spoon at Sugar Cube Corner yesterday!”

“Wait a minute!” Dash turned to Twilight, pointing an accusing hoof at her. “You knew it, all this time, and didn’t say anything?”

Twilight cocked an eyebrow at her, then shrugged. “I thought it was obvious to all of us. I mean, Princess Luna explained how our blood was used in the spell to give Stellar her form. I assumed you all realized it too.”

Dash deadpanned. “Twi, not all of us are eggheads, like you. How were we meant to realize that and at that time?”

The Alicorn looked a little offended by the egghead part, but just shrugged again.

“Wait, what does that make us to her?” Dash asked, her deadpan being replaced with confusion. “Are we all her mothers too, along with Luna?” Her face paled. "I'm a mom?"

Twilight shook her head. “I’ve spoken with Luna about it. I think it’s more accurate to think of us as her big sisters, rather than her mothers.”

“Oh, my,” Fluttershy gave a warm smile. “I’ve always wanted a little sister. Now I have one.”

“Heh, now Scoots has three awesome sisters,” Dash grinned as her colour returned, puffing out her chest.

“Shining was very surprised to learn he’s got another little sister,” Twilight smiled. “And my parents were overjoyed, if a little confused. And Cadance loves the idea that she can once again cuddle with a little filly.”

“Ooh, Pinkamena’s going to be so happy when I tell her!” Pinkie bounced up into the air. “I mean, I thought it meant we were cousins and she’s already happy that she’s got me, Maud, Limestone and Marble for sisters, Applejack and all her family for cousins and now she gets her own little sister! This is going to be the best party ever!”

“Don’t any of you understand?!” Rarity shouted, causing them all to turn their attention back to her and AJ. “If we’re all her big sisters, that means, by default, we’re all sister to each other!”

The other four glanced at each, then Dash looked to the seamstress, an eye cocked. “Uh, yeah, Rare, we got that. But, why’re you making it sound like a bad thing?"

“Yeah?” Pinkie said, looking just as confused and a tiny bit angry. “You’re closer to Stellar than any of us. I’d have thought learning she was really your sister would’ve made you happy, not angry.”

“If we’re all sister, that means Applejack and I are sisters!” Rarity shouted, a bit of her mane coming undone.

The four mares glanced at each other, still confused as to what was upsetting the unicorn.

Applejack smacked herself with a hoof. “We’re sisters an’ we’re datin’!”

The others all stood there for several moments, processing what she’d said, before their eyes widened a little in understanding, before Twilight chuckled.

“And just what do you find about this situation that is so amusing, Twilight?” Rarity snapped, glaring at the purple mare. “I love Applejack more than anything in the world. But our love can’t be now, because,” she made an unpleasant expression “that’s just... eww.”

Twilight shook her head. “Even if being related to Stellar makes us all sister, we’re more like half-sister to each other. And, while courtship between direct siblings is frowned upon, courtship between siblings with a few distances between them is perfectly fine.”

“Wait, so... we’re okay?” AJ asked, her farming mind not quite understanding everything Twilight had said, what with all the other stuff whirling through her head at the time.

Twilight nodded. “You two aren’t doing anything wrong with loving each other, trust me.”

“Are... are ya sure, Twi?” Applejack asked, her grip on Rarity tightening slightly. “Ah... Ah wouldn’ wanna make Rare do anythin’ bad. An' Granny made it pretty clear to Big Mac an' me when we first starting noticin' others like that, that incest weren't right.”

Twilight shook her head. “No. I’ll ask the princess, but I’m certain it’s fine.”

Applejack and Rarity still looked unsure, but Pinkie leapt between them, wrapping a foreleg around each of them shouting happily, “Now let’s get that party ready!”

“Um, what party would that be, exactly, dear?” Rarity asked uncertainly.

“The Stellar, You’re Related to All Our Families party, duh,” Pinkie said matter-of-factly.

Dash shook her head. “And what a crazy family it is.”

___________________________________________________________

A knock on my door made me look up, thinking maybe Mama was back already. Instead, I saw somepony who that I didn't expect. The crusaders and Silver Spoon were standing there, but, in front of them, looking like she'd been crying, was Diamond Tiara.

We just stared, my eyes wide as I took in a Diamond Tiara I'd never seen before.

Suddenly, Diamond ran forward and, before I could do anything wrapped her forelegs around me, taking me by surprise.

“I’m so, so sorry,” she said, her hoarse voice barely a whisper. “It’s all my fault. I’m sorry I caused what happened to you. It's my fault. I'm so sorry!”

Tiara winced as her hooves brushed where my wings were still growing back and when she pulled back; the sadness in her eyes broke my heart. It looked like she’d been through Tartarus and back, seeing only the sadness throughout the world’s history.

She winced again as her eyes fell on where my horn was still regrowing.

I pulled her back into a hug, holding her firmly. It was all she needed to fall into fits of sobs again. I just held her, letting her cry it all out.

I somehow knew now that things would be better. Maybe Diamond and I could even be friends now. It might take a little time for her to get comfortable around me and the crusaders, but it was possible now.

I had a sneaking suspicion that Mama had something to do with this, though. I would ask her about it when she got back from Canterlot, but for now, I had a possible new friend to comfort and let know that she was forgiven.

Once Diamond had calmed down, I looked to the others. "Tell me what happened."

___________________________________________________________

Silver Spoon knocked on the door to Diamond Tiara’s family mansion.

Scootaloo couldn’t help wondering, just like the last time she and the other crusaders had been here, just how much money Diamond's father spent of just making the front of the house look nice, let alone the costs for everything else.

A few moments later, the door opened to show an elderly stallion wearing a butler’s uniform. “Yes?” he asked, looking to each of them, his eyes showing recognition as they fell on Silver.

“We came to see why Diamond didn’t come to school the last few days,” Silver said and the crusaders could hear the worry in her voice clearly. “Is she sick?”

The butler looked at Silver for several moments, before closing his eyes as he stepped aside. “Please come in, ladies. I will go get Mr. Rich to speak with you. Just wait one moment.”

“Ever notice how everypony says that, then take ages?” Scootaloo commented as Silver Spoon led them over to a large couch and they sat down.

“I hope everything’s okay,” Silver murmured, looking down at her hooves.

“Mr. Rich is here.” They all jumped at the sound of the butler’s voice and turned to see Filthy Rich walking towards them.

They all saw the worried look in his eyes.

“Mr. Rich!” Silver leaped from the couch and hurried up to him. “Where’s Diamond? How come she hasn't been at school in days? Is she sick? Did you send her away for how she what happened to Stellar? Please tell me you didn’t send her away!” Her eyes were pleading and full of tears.

“Easy! Easy, Silver Spoon,” Rich said, putting his forehooves on Silver’s shoulders. “Don’t worry. I haven’t sent Diamond away.” His face fell a little, matching his eyes.

“Sumethin’ bad happened, didn’ it?”

They all turned to Apple Bloom. She had a sad look on her face.

Rich sighed and nodded. “Silver, sit down. There’s... something you need to know.”

SEVERAL DAYS AGO

Filthy Rich sighed as he sat in his armchair and looked over the morning paper, a cup of coffee resting on the tabletop beside him.

The news was still the same as always , with very little interesting things catching his attentionaside from word on Princess Stellar's rate of recovery... until he noticed something small mentioning him.

She knows now was all it said, with his name directly underneath.

Rich frowned. She knows now? What the heck was that suppose to mean.

“Tiara!” he called. “It’ll be late soon and you’ve got school today.”

After a few moments he heard the sound of his daughter’s hooves clopping on the floor upstairs, then coming down the stairs.

She was moving slowly, not unusual on a school morning... but there was something else about her hoofsteps that sounded... different.

“Daddy?”

Rich lowered his paper, expecting to hear another of his daughter’s complaints about having to go to school, as it was every morning— but froze when he saw her.

Diamond was standing before him, a look of utter sadness mixed with empathy and many others. It was a look he’d never seen in her eyes before.

“I... I remember,” she said, almost a sob.

Rich blinked, not understanding. She remembers? She remembers what? What could she...?

Suddenly, the words from the paper returned to him. She knows now.

It clicked, his eyes widened and she gave a sad nod.

Rich put his paper down and held out her forelegs. Diamond ran towards him and jumped into his waiting embrace, sobbing into his coat.

“It’s okay, Diamond. It’s okay,” he said soothingly, trying to hush the distraught filly.

“I—I—I—I— I’m so, so sorry, Dadd-y!” she wailed, her body shaking like a leaf, her sobbing making it hard for her to breathe.

Rich held his daughter, continuing to hush her. He had always wondered if her memories would someday come back and it seemed today was the day.

Whoever had put those words in the paper had also known. His fears made him think for a moment that maybe it was her grandparents, before reason returned to his mind, telling him it was most likely Princess Luna, the only pony he knew who could visit the dreams of others.

It was the only way he could explain Diamond spontaneously remembering everything from her past, the past she hadn’t needed to worry about for so long.

NOW

The four fillies stared at Rich wide-eyed after he explained what had happened all those days ago and then explained to them Diamond’s past, a past none of them could’ve ever guessed she’d had, not in a million years.

“She’s currently resting,” Rich said, looking up at the ceiling. “She's been to see a psychiatrist every day since. It... wasn’t easy for her.”

"And... how's yer ex-wife takin' it?" Apple Bloom asked cautiously.

The stallion scowled, looking away. "That witch? She'll soon be rotting in the Canterlot dungeons."

The four fillies' eyes widened.

"For what she did to Diamond?" Sweetie Belle gaped.

He shook his head. "Princess Luna found out my former wife was involved with that group that foalnapped the princess." They all gasped, but he went on. "In fact, she was the one who gave them the information that Princess Stellar would be in Canterlot on Hearth's Warming. I'm just glad that witch can't infect my Diamond's mind anymore."

Since rang for several moments.

“Can... can I see her?” Silver asked after some time.

Rich gave a sad shake of the head. “Maybe tomorrow, girls. For now, Diamond needs her rest and—”

“Silvy?”

The croaky voice made them all turn. Standing at the top of the stairs, still wearing a pink nightgown, with bags under her eyes, was Diamond Tiara.

However, this was not a Diamond Tiara any of them had ever seen before. She held none of the air of superiority you could smell. Instead, she seemed like a weak, lost child.

In her eyes they saw none of the scorn or malice the crusaders and other fillies and colts had seen since their first meeting with the pink filly. Instead, they just saw uncertainty and longing, mixed with sadness.

Silver slowly got up off the couch. “Dia?”

They stood for several moments, just looking at each other. Then, faster than any of them would’ve expected, they rushed towards each other, meeting at the foot of the stairs.

They held each other, crying rivers.

“I’m so, so sorry, Silvy!” Diamond sobbed as she held onto her friend. “I’m sorry I was so horrible, that I made you go along with all those things I did. You’re the best friend I could’ve ever ask for and don’t derseve. I’m so sorry!”

“I was so worried about you, Dia,” Silver sobbed right back. “When you didn’t come to school I thought it was nothing. But, when you still weren't at school for all these days, I thought something bad might have happened. Oh, Dia, I’m so glad you’re okay!”

The crusaders all watched for several minutes as the two of them cried everything out. When they finally finished ten minutes later, Silver led Diamond over.

She saw them, then looked down, shame and grief practically forcing itself onto her face.

They all waited for several moments as silence fell. After the silence became too much, Diamond spoke. "I'm... sorry, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo... for everything."

___________________________________________________________

"After she'd apologized, we asked if she wan'ed to apologize t' you too," Apple Bloom said.

She and the others had taken turns telling me the story, all the while I held a sobbing Diamond Tiara with my forelegs.

"She said "yes"," Scootaloo said, none of her usual attitude in her voice. She gave weak smirk and nodded her head at Diamond. "Bet you didn't know, huh?" she joked weakly.

I nodded, closing my eyes, a smile on my face. Things were definitely going to be better from now on.

Author's Note

Took a quick read through this chapter and i didn't see too much that i needed to change, so here's chapter 24 right on the heels of the 23.

Now i can focus on the Mane 6 redeeming themselves in Stellar's eyes and Stellar trying to find it in herself to look past all the hurt and forgive them.

Again, i want to hear ideas from all of you on how they can try and get back on good terms with Stellar so that she trusts them again. The story can't move on without that.

Chapter 24

Chapter 24

___________________________________________________________

“So, you’ll really give us our chance?” the Pegasus stallion asked, looking into the shadows of the Canterlot alley.

“Yes,” a mare’s voice replied. “As long as you bring us the foal princess, you can be assured whatever you want on those you are against will be done, however you wish.”

“We just want to be sure, okay?” the Earth Pony mare beside him said, her tone annoyed.

The second voice scoffed. “You needn’t worry yourself. It will be arranged. Just remember to keep your end of the bargain, peasants.”

The Pegasus snorted. “We will. But you can’t blame us for wondering why you want the princess’s daughter. Especially after she was foalnapped not so long ago.”

The voice in the dark scoffed again. “We would not be so forward, had we not learned it was one of our own that was punished for doing what is right.”

The earth mare made a “titch” sound. “Whatever. So, we have a deal, or not? I’ve better things to spend my time on than talking to a pony in a dark alley alongside a has-been flyer.”

“Hey!” the Pegasus growled.

“Enough,” the voice made them stop and turn to face it’s direction again. “Go and do as instructed. Succeed and you will be rewarded.”

The two nodded, before leaving the dark alley, nodded once to each other, then headed out into Canterlot proper to set events in motion.

___________________________________________________________

“I don’t believe this,” Mama says, snorting in annoyance.

I look over to her from my bed. “What’s wrong, Mama?”

She sighs, turning to me. “Your aunt requires my presence in Canterlot to deal with some matters. She handle them herself, but she has been swamped with paperwork the fallout of so many nobles after learning about your... um...”

She trails off and I sigh, glancing back at my still regrowing limbs. This is something we probably won’t be able to talk about without grimacing in any sense for a while. A long while.

“Wait,” I look to her with worry. “You’re going to Canterlot? What about me?”

She looks at me with a hurt expression, before coming over and nuzzles my mane, before resting her head on top of mine. “If I can, I’ll see if the doctors would be okay with your coming along. I shouldn’t be too long.”

Mama gives me a reassuring smile, then heads out the room to no doubt find one of the doctors or nurses, to see if I’m well enough to travel to Canterlot for a bit.

I settle down in my bed and close my eyes.

It’s been two days since Diamond Tiara became friends with me. It is still a bit odd to think of her as a friend, but at the same time, it feels right, too. It’s hard to explain.

Anyway, one thing I learned was that the reason Diamond’s family got mentioned by the ponies who had foalnapped me was because her dad’s ex-wife, Spoiled Rich, had been one of the ponies following Alchemist whilst he was disguised as Blueblood.

Unlike the others, however, she didn’t act as if he had been wrong. She still thinks of me as a monster that doesn’t deserve the title of Mama’s daughter.

Her current whereabouts are unknown. As soon as word reached Ponyville about my return, she’d gone into hiding.

Diamond is still seeing somepony about everything that’s happened to her, including the pressures Spoiled put on her that just made matters worse, but her dad, Derpy and Dinky are helping her as best they can.

I decide to have a little nap. Mama doesn’t have to leave for about an hour, so that gives me a little resting time.

___________________________________________________________

“Well, as long as she doesn’t do anything too strenuous, I don’t see why you can’t take her with you, Your Highness,” Nurse Tenderheart said, nodding to the dark Alicorn, before pulling some papers out from under her desk and passing them to the princess. “You’ll just need to sign these forms for an Out Day. Also, we’ll need to have somepony from either our staff, or Canterlot General with her to make sure her condition doesn’t deteriorate and will be able to assist as soon as possible, if need be.”

Luna nodded, levitating the papers and a quill in her magic, before signing the needed documents.

She knew her daughter wasn’t emotionally as stable as others believed right now. Her dreams showed she still was punishing herself for how she treated the Element Bearers and Spike during Hearth’s Warming.

She gave a sad inward chuckle. Like mother like daughter, I guess.

Not even Stellar knew of the Tantabus. Luna was doing everything she could to prevent her daughter from following in her hoofsteps. She deserved her daily punishments in her dreams for what her actions wrought, both to her sister and Equestria, but also to Stellar herself. Stellar, however, did not deserve such a thing. She had acted in pain and grief. On top of that, she was only a child. Luna did not have that excuse.

Luna was pulled from her musings by a tap on her shoulder. Turning her head, she saw Doctor Stable standing there, a clipboard held in his magic... and a worried look in his eyes.

“What is it, doctor?” she asked, turning around, sighing at his flinch. This clearly was about Stellar and he obviously worried telling her bad news about her daughter would end badly for him.

After a worried glance at the Alicorn, he turned his face to his notes, clearly not wanting to meet her eyes. “We-w-well, Your Highness,” he gulped, “w-we’ve been going over Stellar’s rate of recovery and...”

Luna sighed as he tried off, before giving him a firm look. “Tell us straight, doctor. Do not, as the ponies of today say, beat around the bush. You can tell us what is wrong without fear of our actions.”

She had a worrying feeling she knew anyway.

He gulped, before looking back to his notes. “W-well, princess,” he said, before taking a breath, seeming to regain some of his composure, before going on, “we’ve been monitoring your daughter since her arrival and... well, it isn’t good news, I’m afraid.”

Luna closed her eyes. “Go on.”

He gulped. “We-well, it would seem that, while true your daughter is regenerating her limbs as you and the other princesses are able,” she could only assume he was assuming Twilight and Cadance could regenerate their limbs, as neither had been injured enough to require to do that, yet, “it is at a far slower rate than it should be.”

He looked to Luna, who nodded her again, indicating for him to continue.

He sighed. “Princess, we are unsure what it is, but there is something stopping her from recovering at a faster rate. It’s as if something within her is halting the process, like a blockage to a dam halts water flow. It still happens, but at a much slower pace. At best... it may be several years before Stellar’s regeneration will be enough for her to try flying or using magic again. We... we just can’t be sure.”

Luna remained silent for a while, before nodding and turning to head back for her daughter’s room. “Thank you, doctor. Return to your work.”

“Yes, princess,” he bowed slightly, before heading off to tend to his next patient.

The princess of the night sighed as she walked through the halls. She had feared this.

Every night, she was checking her daughter’s inner magic and had always been seeing something that worried her. There was something deep within Stellar that seemed broken, disconnected.

She wished she could just blame this was from her time under Alchemist’s tortuous hooves, that he had hurt her to the point of this disconnection within her.

In a way, she knew she was not too far off with this assumption. She was certain the disconnection was due to Nightmare Moon having given herself up to save Stellar’s spirit.

Whilst it had made Stellar whole, Stellar had spent her whole pony life with that mare inside of her, always a constant presence alongside the young one’s spirit.

Now... that was gone. Moonie was no more and Stellar was on her own in her body for the first time since her creation.

Luna stopped just out her daughter’s room and schooled her features before entering to let Stellar know she would be able to go. She didn’t want her daughter to know something so sad, so soon.

___________________________________________________________

“I shouldn’t be too long,” Mama says as we step out of the carriage in front of the gates to Canterlot Castle. She turns to the mare from Canterlot General who is waiting for us with several of the guard. “Rose Heart, I trust you will keep my daughter safe?”

The red coated mare nodded, bowing. “I promise, princess, I will do what is expected of me.”

Mama nods, before leaning down and nuzzling me. “Be good, and I’ll see you soon, okay? I might even take you to one of my favourite restaurants as a treat?”

I nuzzle back and nod, smiling up at her, though I do try to hold back a shudder. Rose Heart seems nice enough, but I’m still anxious. Then again, after what I went through, can you blame me?

My wings were torn off and my horn sliced off! That doesn’t exactly make somepony as young as me feel comfortable.

As Mama walks off, I turn to Rose Heart to ask her if she knows some place we can go whilst I’m waiting for Mama to be done with whatever her sister wants her for.

Rose has a red coat, similar to Big Mac’s. Her mane is long a purple and her Cutie Mark is a medical cross with a rose in front of it.

As I turn however, something makes me pause. For a split-second, I can swear I saw a sneer on her face and a cold look in her yellow eyes.

“Um, Rose Heart?”

She turns to me, her warm smile and caring eyes returned. “Yes, princess?”

“Um, is there somewhere you’d like to go while we wait for Mama to finish?” I don’t know why, but I can swear that sneer almost returned for a second.

However, Rose Heart just smiles and nods. “Of course, Your Highness. Why, I know of just the place.”

She turns and I move to follow her. We walk through the streets of Canterlot for a few minutes.

As we do, many ponies take notice of us. However, what surprises me is that none of them are shying away or glaring at me. In fact, they either smile warmly or sadly at me.

Some even greet me. One mare even offers me a small takeway tub of chocolate blueberry swirl ice cream as we pass her store.

My mood improves very quickly, even though I am slightly confused and I look to Rose Heart for answers.

“Rose Heart, why is everypony being so nice?” I ask, just as a couple wave to us as we walk passed. “Before, almost everypony would either hide away or glare at me.”

Rose looks to me and something flickers in her eyes, before she answers. “Well, after everypony saw what happened to you, they stopped seeing the monster and instead an innocent, wonderful little filly.”

I look down, finishing off the small ice cream I’d been given, frowning slightly. So, it took that monster pony taking my wings and horn for everypony to see me as a normal pony? I’m half torn between being happy they’re finally treating me like any other pony instead of a monster, and being angry that it took something like that to make them all see reason.

“Huh? Stellar?”

At once I go rigid, dropping the ice cream tub. Slowly, I turn around to see the owner of the voice.

Two mares are trotting towards us. One is a white unicorn with a fancy purple mane and the other is a light-blue Pegasus with a rainbow mane.

I cringe, pulling away and hiding behind Rose Heart. I don’t want to be near Rainbow Dash or Rarity. I still hate myself for how I treated her before my foalnapping, but I also still haven’t forgiven them for hiding the truth from me.

They both pause, before glancing at each other anxiously.

“So...” Dash says, looking away, scratching her neck, “uh, what brings you to Canterlot?”

“Mama has to handle some things,” I murmur, not meeting their eyes. “Wh... why are you here?”

Dash looks to Rarity, then back to me, smiling sheepishly. “I’m here with the Wonderbolts. They’ve got a performance in a few days and I was brought along in case that need somepony to fill in at the last minute.”

“And I’m here because I was just finishing up some last touches to my new shop here in Canterlot before the open in two days,” Rarity says, seeming both proud and sheepish at the same time.

“Well, if you two ponies will excuse us,” Rose Heart says, an odd hint of coldness entering her voice and face as she looks at the two mares, “the princess and I were just on our way to a meeting place and we are now already late thanks to your interruption. Now, come along, princess. We must hurry.”

“Wait. Meeting?” I turn to Rose Heart, blinking in confusion. “But, I thought we were going somewhere to hang until Mama was finished with whatever Princess Celestia wanted her for.”

“Um, pardon me,” Rarity says, stepping forward. “What’s this about Princess Luna finishing something her sister wanted her for?”

As I turn to Rarity, I can swear a worried scowl crosses over Rose Heart’s face. “Mama got a letter from her sister saying she’s swamped with paperwork from the nobles and asked if she’d handle something, since she can’t right now.”

Both mares frown in confusion, glancing at each other, before Rarity looks back to me. “I’m afraid I don’t understand, Stellar. Princess Celestia is spending the day at the spa. I know because Rainbow Dash and I passed her own her way out of the castle and she said it was a shame Luna wasn’t able to leave your side to join her. She never mentioned anything about—”

Suddenly something shoots down from above, slamming into Rarity, sending her falling into Rainbow Dash, causing the two of them to tumble.

“What in the—?” I begin, before crying out in alarm as I feel something round and metal clink around my neck.

“Should’ve known you couldn’t pull off such a simple acting job,” a gruff male voice says as I feel somepony bite the scruff of my neck and lift me up.

“Shudup,” the muffled voice of Rose Heart says, for some reason sounding different. “The little pesch ish annoying enough to deal wish, okay. How wash I ch’ know they’d show up choo?”

“Whatever,” a Pegasus stallion with a coat like Dash’s if a with a green tinge to it, said, stepping forward. I could just make out his Cutie Mark. It’s a pilot’s hat with a small white wing on either side of the top of the helmet. His mane is a two-toned grey. “Let’s just get to the drop off point before they recover.”

With that I feel myself yanked as Rose Heart turns, bolting down the streets and down an alley.

As I see the darkness, I realize I’m being foalnapped again. Fear runs through me as I scream.

“Rainbow Dash! Rarity! Help!”

___________________________________________________________

“Ugh,” Dash said, getting up, shaking her head. “What hit me?”

“Somepony, a very rude somepony, knocked us over, it would seem,” Rarity said as she got up, dusting herself off.

“Rainbow Dash! Rarity! Help!” a terrified scream rang out.

At once the two turned in the direction of the scream to see the shadowy shapes of a Pegasus and Earth Pony hurrying down an alleyway, with something held in the latter’s mouth.

They quickly glanced around and saw neither Stellar, nor the mare she’d been with.

“Stellar!” they both cried, hurrying to catch up to the ponies.

The idea that somepony would foalnap Stellar again, and this time in broad daylight? What was going on?

They bolted down the alley, Rainbow Dash flapping her wings, aiming for the Pegasus. She couldn’t make too much out in the minimal light of the alley, but it was clearly a stallion.

The two rounded a corner and Dash darted to follow, Rarity lagging a bit behind.

As she turned though, Dash got caught in a clothes line and became tangled up in clothes and line.

“Rainbow?” Rarity turned her head up as she rounded the corner.

“Never mind me!” she cried, pointing to the disappearing ponies. “Get Stellar!”

Rarity nodded and continued on, pushing herself to increase her running speed, her eyes narrowed. She would not allow somepony to take away her little sister again.

As she gets closer, she sees a bunch of grates lined on the wall the two foalnappers are about to pass.

Thinking quickly, she lights her horn, causing the grates to fall over. The two ponies didn’t notice til the last second and the grates came crashing down on them, causing the one carrying Stellar to let go, the young filly flying into the air, screaming.

Her screams stopped when Rarity grabbed her in her magic, hurriedly bringing her over. The young filly clung onto her the moment she was released from the magical hold.

Groaning from the turned over grates causes Rarity to lifted Stellar onto her back, before hurrying back the way they came, quickly meeting up with Dash, who’d managed to free herself.

“Not one more step.”

The three turn to see the two ponies, having quickly gotten out from the pile of grates and both glaring at them.

Rarity’s eyes widened and she gasped as she looked to the mare. Her red coat had been rubbed away in several places, revealing a light-pink coat beneath. However, what caused her to gasp was the Cutie Mark. It had also been rubbed partially away, revealing three sewing buttons.

“Suri?!” she asked in shock, looking to the mare. “What...? Why in Equestria were you trying to take Stellar like that?”

However, before Suri could answer, Dash gave a shocked and angry cry. “Wind Rider?!”

Rarity turned her attention to the Pegasus stallion, before glancing to her friend, who was glaring at him, his nostrils flared. “Who?”

“He’s a living legend!” Dash said, indicating to him. “He holds the Wonderbolts’ record in the mustang marathon!” she looked to him, her eyes hardening, while also looking hurt. “Which just confuses me as to why he’s helping somepony foalnap Stellar!”

“Give the foal to us, or else,” Wind Rider said, holding out a hoof.

Rarity responded to this by levitating Stellar off her back and behind them, so she and Dash would be standing between them and her.

She only now noticed they were backed against a wall, so there was no way out except past the two ponies before them. “Or else what?”

Suddenly, both ponies’ scowls turned into sneers.

“Or else, everypony will learn you steal all your best ideas from me and copy them before I can get them out,” Suri said.

Both Dash and Rarity’s mouths dropped, before their expressions hardened.

“And what makes you think anypony would believe a load of cow dung like that?” Dash asked, tossing her head. “She’s done dresses for the princesses. The princesses. You honestly somepony with that much creditably would be believed to copy your designs?” Dash laughed. “Puh-lease. I’m no fashion pony, and even I can tell everything you do is just copying others. Who’d believe you?”

Suri just continued to smirk. “I’ve friends in high places. They’d work it so I’m believed.”

“And what about you?” Wind Rider chuckled. “Nopony going to take the word from an ex-Wonderbolt who got kicked out because she tricked another Wonderbolt out of the show just so you could take her place?”

“Huh?” Dash pulled her head back, cocking an eyebrow.

He gave a sly smile. “Either you give us that foal, or I’ll convince everypony you tricked Spitfire out of the show just so you could fly with me.”

Dash’s eyes widened, before she looked at him with hurt eyes. “What?! Wh-why would you do that?”

He snorted. “I’ve heard word that you might one day beat my record. If you’re not in the Wonderbolts, though, my record will be preserved.”

Dash’s hurt turned to anger. “Seriously?! You want to get me kicked off the Wonderbolts because you want to keep your record?! Dude, that’s just pathetic!”

He scowled. “I don’t care what you think. Sometimes you have to play dirty to be the best. Now, give us the foal, or you can say goodbye being a Wonderbolt.”

“And you can say goodbye to ever having customers again,” Suri sneers, before laughing. “Maybe I’ll let you work for me. I need somepony to replace that waste of space, Coco, now that she quit, the ungrateful retch.”

___________________________________________________________

I watch from behind as Dash and Rarity talk angrily with the two ponies who tried to foalnap me.

I’m shaking, my heart pumping a mile a minute. Again. Somepony wanted to foalnap me again, even after everything I’ve been through. Why?!

As Dash and Rarity are given a choice between their careers and me, I sink down. What’s going to happen to me? What are these ponies going to do with me?

“Well, for starters,” Rarity says after the mare that was pretending to be Rose Heart finished talking, “Coco quit because you were a horrible pony to her. She did all the work, and you took all the credit, whilst treating her like nothing. And, as for your ultimatum if I refuse to let you take Stellar,” she looks back at me with a warm smile, before returning to glare at the other mare, “I’d gladly give up my live as a fashion designer if it means keeping her safe. Whilst you may not care about anypony but yourself, I’d rather never be involved in fashion again if it means keeping my little sister safe from you.”

“And I don’t care what you say,” Dash glares at the pony named Wind Rider, “if you think that’s what being a Wonderbolt’s about, go ahead.” She looks back to me and winks, before turning a glare back on the other Pegasus. “Unlike you, I know what being a Wonderbolt really means: it’s sticking together and I’d never abandon Stellar to somepony the likes of you.” she snorts. “Can’t believe I used to look up to you. Not anymore.”

I stare up at them, my eyes wide. Rarity would be generious enough to give up fashion to keep me safe? And Dash is loyal to me that she’d give up being a Wonderbolt to protect me?

Suddenly, I feel a tingling feeling deep inside me, before I feel a surge of magic, before everything goes white.

___________________________________________________________

Rarity and Dash hunch down, ready to defend their mutual little sister, when Rarity winces as she feels a sudden surge of magic.

From behind them, a fierce wind blows forth. Turning, all four ponies’ eyes widen. Stellar was floating in the air, the anti-magic collar that Suri had placed around her neck laying on the ground, shattered. Her magic no longer being retrained, Stellar’s magical mane and tail were billowing around her and her eyes were shining white. Her horn and wings were also shining and... were they regrowing a bit?

All at once, a flash of cyan and white light shoot out from her chest, engulfing the unicorn and Pegasus mares. When it fades away, it reveals Rarity and Rainbow Dash having taken on the forms that did back when they opened the chest that became Twilight’s castle.

“Wh-what in the—?” Suri gaped, backing away slowly.

“No... nopony told us anything about this!” Wind Rider said, just as shocked.

Rarity and Rainbow looked to each other in surprise, before nodding and turning to the other two again.

“Uh... I think...” Suri said, slowly backing away, “we should run.”

“Yeah,” Wind Rider nodded, backing away as well. “Later!”

With that, he shot up into the air as fast as he could.

“Oh no you don’t!” Rainbow cried, blasting off, a shockwave radiating from her point of lift off. She soared up at speeds she was surprised by herself, before rounding about and slamming a hoof into Wind Rider’s oncoming face.

The Pegasus reeled back, tumbling down and hitting the pavement hard.

Suri looked from Wind Rider to Rarity and made a run for it.

“Not on your life!” the unicorn cried, glaring at the fleeing Earth Pony.

At once, the diamonds in the earrings that Suri was wearing suddenly launched out, grew larger and attached to her legs, causing her to trip over.

As she fell, the diamonds fully encircled each of her legs, before expanding out and binding together, like hoofcuffs, only made of diamond.

Dash returned to the ground, landing on top of Wind Rider, making it impossible to escape.

As she did, there was a flash of light and both she and Rarity returned to normal, followed by a beam of dark-blue light shot up into the sky and exploded in the shape of Stellar’s Cutie Mark.

___________________________________________________________

“What do you mean Celestia did not call for me?” Luna asked Celestia’s personal assistant Ink Well, frowning.

Ink Well looked up to the mare with a firm, but confused expression. “I’m sorry, princess, but Princess Celestia isn’t in any problems with paperwork at the moment. In fact, she is enjoying a break at the spa right now. Since you’re here, I’m sure she’d be happy for you to join her.”

“But, if Celestia did not call for me, then who—?”

A sudden surge of magic caused her to stop and she turned in the direction she could feel it coming from. That... that was Stellar’s magic!

Without even waiting to explain herself, Luna shot towards a group of guards who were coming around the corner.

“You’re with me!” she cried, skidding to a halt in front of them and charging a mass teleport.

“Yes, Your Highness,” they said, sounding a little taken aback, but getting into formation right away as the teleport went off.

When it faded, they were standing in an alley and could see pink mare with what looked like diamond encasing her legs like hoofcuffs, Rainbow Dash standing on top of a Pegasus stallion, glaring down at him, and Rarity holding an unconscious Stellar.

It took Luna all of three seconds to figure out the general idea, before holding out a leg. “Guards, arrest that pink mare and the Pegasus stallion.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” the guards nodded, before moving off. Several collected the mare, whilst Dash helped the others handle Wind Rider.

Luna went over to Rarity and blink, noticing Stellar’s horn and wings had regrown a fair bit.

“We should get her to the hospital, now,” Rarity said, looking up at the princess.

She nodded, looking sadly to her daughter, before scowling at the two ponies her guards were preparing to take away.

Whomever had organized this, they would pay.

___________________________________________________________

“I really shouldn’t be surprised,” one mare said as she sat in the dark room around the table. “Trusting those two would actually manage something was pointless.”

“At least we can’t be connected,” a stallion’s voice replied. “And, as I don’t see us benefiting in any way from doing what they asked of us, seeing as they’ve failed to uphold their end of the bargain, I see no reason to go ahead with their requests. Agreed?”

“Agreed,” everypony said.

“We may have failed, but there will be plenty more chances to get that brat!” another mare said, snarling, before taking a deep breath. “For now, we will have to be patient. Luna will now suspect somepony is after her daughter. We will have to be careful.”

“Agreed,” everypony in the room said in unison.

Author's Note

Phew! Well, this was a long time coming, huh?

So, seems several ponies are still after Stellar. Wonder who there are? Why were they saying they were responding to one of their own?

You'll have to wait and see.

Now, this is mainly a sort of experiment. Seeing as, as of chapter 24, Stellar has lost all faith in the mane 6, i'm trying to find ways she can regain her faith in them again; Rarity and Dash giving up their dreams for her restored her faith in them... and somehow made her able to unlock their Rainbow Power Forms. hmm. i wonder why.

well, anyway, hope you liked this chapter, let me know what you thought in the comments and, til next time, later everypony

Chapter 25

Chapter 25

___________________________________________________________

Luna nuzzled Stellar as the little filly lay in her hospital bed.

The head doctors at Canterlot General were scanning her with their magic, to see if the outburst of magic Luna had sensed from the injured foal worsened her condition in anyway.

“Wait,” Doctor Stethoscope said, frowning as the results wrote themself out on the enchanted paper. “That... how is that even possible?”

“What is it, doctor?” Luna asked, looking to him as he and his fellow doctors ceased their spells.

The beige unicorn shook his head, before levitating the results over to the Alicorn. She looked them over, before her eyes widened and she looked to the doctor, who nodded.

“But... how?” she asked, both stunned and relieved, as well as very confused. “Stellar’s horn is still regrowing. A magical surge of that size should have done more harm. How... how is this...?”

He shook his head, his expression an odd mixture of firm and confusion. “I... honestly can’t say, princess. Frankly, when it comes to Alicorns, very little is known, as yourself, your sister, Princess Cadance, Princess Twilight and your daughter are the only Alicorns known of, so any medical knowledge of your kind is sorely lacking.”

“But... but, how?” Luna looked down at her sleeping daughter, pure bafflement on her face. “She... she should, by all counts, be worse than before, but... she... she’s better?”

Stethoscope nodded, scratching his neck as he shook his head. “Well, as can be seen, her wings and horn have partially grown back,” he indicated to the slumbering filly. “We tested her inner magic, like you told us to, but we didn’t see complete disconnection like you said we would.”

She frowned slightly. “What do you mean?”

He shook his head. “It’s... odd, Your Highness. I’m not really sure I can put it into words.”

Luna glanced down at her daughter, before lighting her horn and cast her magic around her, so she could see her daughter’s inner magic.

At once her eyes widened at what she could see. Before, where the magical connections had been strewn about all over the place, two had completely straightened out and were now connection directly to Stellar’s inner magical core.

What shocked her the most were the colours of the magical connections. Whilst Stellar’s main magical cords were all a dark-blue, the same as Nightmare Moon due to her body being one of Nightmare, these newly straightened out cords were two different colours. One was a cyan, whilst the other was white.

A knock came from the door and Luna, on reflex due to being so focused on Stellar, called out, “Come in.”

The door opened and Rainbow Dash and Rarity hurried in, stopping by the bed when they saw the slumbering filly, both breathing a sigh of relief.

“She’s alright,” Dash said, before glancing at Luna. “Um, she is alright, right?”

Luna was pulled from her thoughts and blinked a few times, before looking to Dash and nodded. “She’s... better than alright.”

“Huh?” the Pegasus cocked her head.

“From what we can figure out, a third of her horn and wings have grown back,” the doctor said, before frowning at the results again. “Even with what little we know of their biology, for Alicorns this seems incredibly fast for regeneration.”

Luna was about to speak, when there was another knock on the door. Turning, she saw several guards standing in the doorway.

“Your Highness,” the one at the front said as they all saluted, “the prisoners are secured. They have agreed to give what information they can in exchange for a lighter sentence.”

“Lighter sentence?!” Dash and Rarity gasped, glaring; however, an extended wing from Luna held them back.

“We must know why those two were after my daughter,” she said firmly, though there was an underline of anger everypony could tell was directed at the Pegasus and Earth Pony. “Worry not. Their sentences will still be heavy, even after assisting. They attempted to foalnap my injured daughter. They will not be let off so easily.”

The guards nodded. “Princess Celestia wished to be involved personally,” one said.

Luna smirked. “They are lucky I shall only be watching.”

With that, the Lunar monarch headed out the door, her magic closing them behind her.

“Mmm?” the small voice caused the two mares to turn to see Stellar slowly opening her eyes. When they fell on the two of them, they expected the same anger and pain as had been seen since Hearth’s Warming. Instead, they saw happiness. Tiredness too, but happiness. “Hey, Dash. Hey, Rarity.” She gave a small smile. “Thanks, big sister.”

___________________________________________________________

Wind Rider just sat back in his chair, smirking at the Royal Guard stallion sitting across from him.

They were sitting in an interrogation room. It was not too big, the walls painted grey. Nothing stood out in the room aside from the door, which was closed.

“So, as agreed,” the guard said, laying a hoof on the table between them. “Your sentenced shall slightly lightened in exchange for what information you can provide.”

Wind Rider nodded, his smirk still in place. “Can I get a drink? A fresh martini would be nice about now.”

The guard’s eyes narrowed. “You think you’re going to get a martini? This in an interrogation, Mr. Wind Rider.”

The Pegasus just chuckled. “Yeah? And I’m the most famous Wonderbolt in history. I should get some respect, ground walker.”

The Earth Pony snarled. “What did you just called me?”

A knock on the door halted their talk. The guard walked over and spoke through a slot in the door, before he nodded and stepped back as it opened, revealing Spitfire, dressed in her Wonderbolts uniform.

Wind Rider chuckled. “See, guard? What did I tell you? Took you long enough to get me out of here, Captain,” he said, speaking directly to the Pegasus mare.

Spitfire’s eyes narrowed and she came over. “I didn’t come here to get you out.”

Wind Rider blinked, frowning in confusion. “Um, come again.”

“For your crimes against the crown and endangering an innocent and already injured foal’s life,” Spitfire said, grabbing the Wonderbolts pin on Wind Rider jacket, before ripping it off, “I hereby strip you of your Wonderbolts status!”

“What?” he cried as she turned and began to leave. “You can’t do this to me! I’m one of the greatest Wonderbolts that ever was.”

“Were one of the greatest,” she replied coldly as she stepped out the door, before turning her head to somepony in the hallway. “He’s all yours, Princess.”

Wind Rider blinked, before his eyes widened as the regal form of Princess Celestia walked into the room.

However, something was off, very off. Celestia was always known for having an air of calm about her that would put any she was speaking with at ease. Now, however, he was feeling something that sent chills down his spine.

Whereas the first time had come across Celestia during his youth in his time as a Wonderbolt he felt an ease in her presence, now every nerve in his body was screaming to fly away from danger. It was honestly a feeling he’d never encountered and it scared him to death.

“Leave us,” Celestia said calmly, though it also felt like she’d shouted it, causing the Pegasus to shudder.

The guard nodded, before giving a slightly pitying look to Wind Rider, then left, the door magically sealing shut behind him.

Celestia moved to the table and sat down across from Wind Rider. For several long minutes, there was silence, all throughout which, Wind Rider’s mind screamed at him to get away. It felt like at any second he was going to be mauled by a wild animal, yet it was Princess Celestia sitting across from him.

“Why?”

The Pegasus flinched as if stricken. That one word, that single word was laced with anger the likes of which he never would have expected to her from the Sun Alicorn.

“I... I, um...” he tried to talk, but his throat was closing up. With each second his body screamed louder and louder to get out as Celestia stared at him with eyes that were known for always having compassion, yet now held none whatsoever.

“Why did you agree to abduct my niece, when she is still recovering from her last time held by another creature’s clutches?” she almost snarled, yet not doing only made it more terrifying.

“I... um... well...” Wind Rider quaked where he stood, wishing the guards were now in here to give him some sense of safety. How could you feel like your life’s in danger when it’s Celestia in the room with you and you want her guards to protect you from her?!

Celestia’s eyes narrowed and he whimpered. “I failed to save my sister over a thousand years ago and now I have failed in protecting the only child she has!”

Was it his imagination, or was the room getting hotter; a LOT hotter?

“And now I find somepony was working for another who wishes harm upon the second pony I care most about that I wasn’t able to protect!” Celestia stood, her mane starting to move a little more erratically. “But I will not allow my niece or my sister to suffer again because of my own inability to do anything! Who hired you, Wind Rider?! Who dares to hunt my own family as if we were wild beasts?!”

“I’ll talk! I’ll talk!” he cried, curled up on the floor as the white Alicorn loomed over him. “W-we never knew their names, I promise! All they told us was how to get the filly and where to bring her!”

“WHY?!” Celestia demanded, damn-near just avoiding the Royal Canterlot Voice, the room now feeling to Wind Rider as if he were in the pits of Tartarus itself.

“They said to make you and your sister pay for your crime a thousand years ago against their ancestors!” he screamed, hiding his face under his wings. “That’s all I know, I swear, princess!”

“My crime against... a thousand years ago?” Celestia murmured and Wind Rider breathed a small sigh of relief as the feeling of danger lessened, if only slightly.

For several moments they stood that way, Celestia frowning, as if thinking about something long thought past, before she closed her eyes.

“How...?” she sighed, sounding saddened suddenly. “I had hoped he was just... and after all this time that... I guess some apples will never fall far from their tree.”

Wind Rider chanced a glance up to blink in confusion.

Celestia did not answer his unasked question and turned to the door, speaking into the slot, before it upon.

She glanced back at the still shaken stallion. “As agreed, your sentence shall be lessened slightly for your aid.”

“P-princess?” he asked, shakily getting up.

“Your story matches what Miss Polomare already told us,” she said firmly, before sighing and whispering, “I had honestly hoped, after what she told us, it would not.”

With that, the doors closed behind her, leaving Wind Rider to await his fate and to ponder just what the princess had been talking about.

___________________________________________________________

“Is everything in place?” the mare’s voice asked.

“Yes,” a stallion’s voice answered. “All will be ready upon her return.”

The first voice chuckled. “Soon, daughter, you shall return to your rightful place, and those horrid Alicorns will pay for taking us from our rightful places so long ago”

Author's Note

I know, i know! I said this chapter would centre around Stellar, Flutters, Pinks, Diamond and Spoiled.

However, i realized i needed to show the Celestia learning instead of just telling it.

Next chapter i Pinkie Promise will be what i said this chapter was going to be and, if i can, i'll even get it out by tomorrow.

Other than that, i hope you enjoyed this chapter and, til next time, later everypony

Chapter 26

Chapter 26

___________________________________________________________

“Alright, everypony,” Miss Cheerilee calls out as we all get in line, “now, we have some time before the show, so you can have a look around, but don’t go wandering off. This is Manehatten after all and I’d rather not find out any of you got lost because he or she decided to go exploring.”

It’s been a few days since I was almost foalnapped again and our school is having a field trip in Manehatten. Miss Cheerilee was sent tickets for a musical here for the class to see.

I honestly want to see it because Coco Pommel, a friend of Rarity’s, is the dressmaker for the show and Rarity says her designs are really good.

A sigh makes me turn to see Diamond standing on her own. Silver Spoon got sick yesterday, so she couldn’t come.

I look around to find the CMC and see them heading into a gaming store with Button Mash, probably to try getting gaming Cutie Marks or something.

Seeing nopony else is coming over, I move next to Diamond and smile. “So, what you wanna do?”

She turns and smiles when she sees me, a slight sheepishness entering her expression. “I... don’t know, really.”

“Wanna go have fun?!”

We both cringe, though for different reasons, as Pinkie Pie appears next to us, her Confetti Canon firing off a blast.

Because of how many of us came on the field trip, Cheerilee got several ponies to volunteer as chaperons. Unfortunately, two of the ponies who volunteered are Pinkie and Fluttershy.

I now I trust Dash and Rarity again, but I just don’t feel comfortable around Pinkie and Fluttershy. Heck, I still do my best to stay away from them, Twilight and Applejack if it can.

I even got Mama to rent a room in one of Ponyville motels because I just couldn’t take being around Twilight’s castle when she lives there.

“C-come on, Diamond,” I stutter, moving away from the older pink mare. “Let’s get going.”

Diamond gives me an uncertain look, but follows after me.

___________________________________________________________

Pinkie Pie’s body sagged as Stellar and Diamond moved away and she looked down with saddened eyes.

She’d been trying so hard to make things right with the little filly again, but it always seemed to fail on her. Stellar just didn’t trust her anymore.

She’d been excited when she learned the little Alicorn was on normal terms with Dash and Rarity again, but her happiness had faded when she realized it was only those two she seemed to have forgiven.

“Pinkie?” the soft voice caused the pink mare to look to her right and see Fluttershy, watching Stellar and Diamond with sad eyes as well, before the Pegasus extended a wing and put it over the current not hyper party pony.

“I... I just wish we could go back to how it was... ya know?” she sniffled, a few tears sliding down her cheeks. “I... I can’t stand seeing Stellar so sad whenever she looks at me.”

Fluttershy said nothing, but leaned more into her friend, doing her best to comfort her.

They remained that was as Stellar and Diamond walked into the theatre where the musical was being held, just staying with each other, both trying to comfort the other for the sadness brought on for having emotionally her their mutual little sister.

Suddenly, Pinkie reached behind her, scratching at her neck, before her eyes widened and she looked around with slightly narrowed eyes.

“Pinkie?” Fluttershy asked, curious about her friend/relative’s sudden change in mood.

“Somepony’s watching us,” the pink mare said in a low tone, her eyes darting this way and that.

“Watching us?” the yellow Pegasus asked in confusion.

Pinkie nodded. “Somepony’s spying on us.”

___________________________________________________________

From one of the windows of the building in which the students of Ponyville School would be watching the play, a pony watched the street, specifically, the two young foals entering the building.

He reached for a communication crystal and tapped it twice, before speaking in a voice that you could hear his smirk in. “The packages are delivered. Move on to phase three.”

“Understood,” several voices replied from the crystal, before the signal ended.

___________________________________________________________

Diamond and I walk through the theater, looking around, the former sometimes saying a few things she learned about the design of the place from her dad and the mare that used to be her mother.

As we walk, I can’t help getting this weird feeling we’re being watched, but every time I look around, nopony else is there aside from other tourist and none of them ever seem to be giving us any attention aside from what you’d expect when somepony sees one of the princesses.

“Hey. Where is everypony?”

Diamond’s question pulls me from my latest glance around as that feeling of being watched strikes me again, and I actually look around the room itself.

We’re in the room where the place itself will be held... though Diamond’s right. Something’s very off here. The hall doesn’t look like it’s ready for a performance today. In fact, it looks like the only ponies who’ve been in here today are the janitor ponies.

“Diamond,” I say, moving a bit closer to the pink filly, “I’m getting a bad feeling about this. Let’s go back outside and stay with the class.”

“Y-yeah,” Diamond nods and we turn to leave. “This place is starting to creep me out.”

The same for me. Something about this place being empty just reminds me of those scary movies my parents back on Earth would never let me watch.

Suddenly there’s a flash of light, blinding us and something comes out as us, shadowed against the light.

I cry out, my stub of horn glowing and I wince as I feel a pulse of magic shoot out from it. It knocks whatever was coming towards us away, but the recoil knocks me back too, and I slam my head against one of the theater’s chairs.

As everything fades away, I hear Diamond’s voice crying out, but then everything goes black.

___________________________________________________________

“But, why would anypony be spying on you?” Bon Bon, another of the ponies who volunteered to chaperon asked Pinkie as the pink mare told her and Cheerilee about her latest Pinkie Sense.

Pinkie give Bon Bon a deadpan look, which caused all present to flinch. “Why? Why? I’ll tell you why, and I’m so stupid for not thinking of this earlier and— wait!” She glanced around, worry becoming evident on her face. “Oh no! Were any of the chaperons inside?”

“Um, not that I know of,” Cheerilee said uncertainly. “Why? What is the ma—?”

Her words were cut off by the sound of an explosion from inside the theatre. Several unicorns nearby winced, as if they’d all felt something painful at the same time.

“Stellar!” Pinkie cried, bolting for the building.

It took three seconds for her last word and her recent Pinkie Sense to click, before the other mares, plus any student who’d been close by, which included the CMC and Button Mash, who game rushing out of the store they’d been in, hurrying after the pink mare.

When they got to the where the sound of the explosion had come from, the main theatre hall, where the play would be held, several security ponies were already there, one of them helping the little Alicorn to wake up, whilst another held a grey Earth Pony stallion down.

Pinkie, Fluttershy and the Crusaders hurried over to Stellar, who was rubbing her horn, which was smoking a little, moaning quietly.

“Stellar, what happened?” Miss Cheerilee asked before the others could get a word in.

Stellar shook her head, looking around in confusion, before her eyes widened with panic. “Diamond?” she cried, getting up and looking around more frantically. “Diamond, where are you?”

“Stellar, calm down,” Bon Bon said, holding up her forehooves. “What happened?”

“Diamond and I came in here and thought it was odd that the stage doesn’t look like a play’s gonna be on today...”

This caused confused looks from the adults, but, when looking up to the stage, saw that she was right. The stage didn’t look like it was going to have a play done on it today, or, at least not the time specified on the tickets, anyway.

But Stellar kept going, “... and we both thought it was kinda creepy being in here on our own, so we turned to leave, but a white flash blinded us, then I saw a shadow against the light and got scared, then more horn hurt. I woke up when that pony,” she pointed to one of the security ponies, the one who’d been waking her up when they entered the hall, “started shaking me and...” she looked around worriedly, “and now I don’t see Diamond? Where’s Diamond?!”

“You! Talk!” Pinkie Pie yelled, walking over and glaring at the grey stallion being held down.

He growled up at her, before glancing in Stellar’s direction. “All this for nothing?! Why did that stupid Rich mare grab her daughter instead of the beast?!”

There was silence for several minutes as those words passed through everypony’s minds.

It was Stellar, however, who spoke first. Screamed, more like, really.

“SPOILED RICH FOALNAPPED DIAMOND?!”

___________________________________________________________

“Are you out of your mind, Spoiled?” the brown Pegasus growled as he glared down at the pink filly hogtied at the pink mare’s hooves. “The plan was to take the beast. How can we use your foal?”

Spoiled Rich glared at the stallion, causing him to falter. “You truly are a feather brained fool, Air Head. My daughter’s talent is to make ponies do what she wants. Do you not see how that will benefit us?”

The stallion scowled. “What? Get us better living arrangements?”

Another Pegasus, a white mare with a green mane rolled her eyes. “She’s right. You are just are you were named. Spoiled has actually proven the flaw in your own plan, Air Head.”

He turned to her, frowning. “And why is that, Cold Wind?”

She sneered. “A pony with a talent that makes others do whatever she wants? We can easily use that to sway the public’s opinion of the princesses. It would only be a matter of time before they are ousted for the tyrants they truly are and we will all be given our rightful places again.”

Spoiled nodded, her expression a cold sneer. “Whilst our ancestors were punished by no longer being able to bare unicorn foals, my daughter’s talent will more than make up for that.”

Muffled screams from bellow caused Spoiled to look down to see Diamond, gagged, looking up at her with tears streaming down her face.

Spoiled’s expression changed to a maternal, yet somehow still cold one as she leaned down and nuzzled the filly’s cheek affectionately, ignoring how the filly tried to move away. “Do not worry, my little gem. You’re back with Mommy now and she’ll cure you of the corruption that monster clearly forced into your mind. Soon you will be happy again, sitting with your mother as we take our rightful places in this world.”

“We should move quickly,” Cold Wind said, glancing out the window of the building they were hiding in. “Our contacts in the Crystal Empire have a train already for us. Once there, we can start using your daughter to turn the Crystal Ponies against their Princess of Love.”

Spoiled lifted her head and a evil sneer formed on her lips. “With the power of the Empire, we will show Equestria the truth about the princesses and finally be rid of them.”

“And Equestria will enter a new, glorious golden age,” Air Head sighed, looking wistfully at the ceiling. “A perfect world at last, where the special live happily and the lesser beings know their place.”

___________________________________________________________

“It’s all my fault!” I wail, tears streaming down my face. “They took Diamond because of me, I know it!”

“Stellar,” I wince as I feel a familiar pair of wings surround me (when you have wings yourself, you’re able to tell somepony else’s feathers from touch), and a pair of forelegs hold me close. “It isn’t your fault. It was never your fault.”

“It is!” I cry, trying to get out of Fluttershy’s grip, pressing so hard I know it must hurt. Why, if she’s hurt, is she still holding me? “It’s because ponies still see me as Nightmare Moon that she got taken. If I wasn’t around, she’d still be safe. She’d—”

“She’d still be the same mean, meanie pants Spoiled Rich made her,” Pinkie cuts me off a bit firmly, which, due to the oddness of that itself, causes me to stop and look at her from within Fluttershy’s hold, seeing the pink mare next to us. “You helped Diamond to understand herself, Stellar. If not for you, she’d still be poisoned by Spoiled’s idea of the world.”

“That’s right,” Fluttershy says softly, nuzzling my forehead. “You helped Diamond become a better pony and made her happier for it. You never did anything wrong, Stellar. You saved Diamond from who she was becoming and helped her be the pony she wanted to be.”

Pinkie laughed. “Hey, that sounds like it’d be great in a song, Fluttershy.”

I can’t help giggling at what Pinkie said, before I go still as both their words pass through me. I had saved Diamond, hadn’t I? Spoiled was a terrible mother to her, and kept going even after Rich divorced her. If I hadn’t been here... she might have stayed that way forever and never made any real friends.

I can’t keep a small smile from forming on my face as I think about that. The kindness in Fluttershy’s words, and the laughter Pinkie Pie’s silliness just gave me, I might have spiralled inward and then how could I help Diamond?

I look up, moving my head between the two of them, smiling.

Suddenly, the word goes white and I feel a surge go through me, like the one back when Dash and Rarity saved me from Wind Rider and Suri Polomare.

___________________________________________________________

Everypony cried out in alarm when Stellar’s eyes flashed white, followed by a blinding light. When it faded, however, everypony’s mouths were agape.

Pinkie and Fluttershy had changed. Their manes and tails had grown longer and had several new colours in them.

“The Rainbow Power!” the CMC cried in joy, bouncing up and down.

“Wow! I didn’t think this would happen!” Pinkie cheered, bouncing.

Stellar was floating in the air, her eyes still glowing white as her partially regrown wings and horn glowing white and seemed to grow before their eyes.

When their light faded, Stellar lowered to the ground, shook her head and looked up, her eyes widening at the sight of Pinkie and Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy?” she gaped, before looking at Pinkie. “Pinkie?”

“We’ll explain later, princess,” Bon Bon said, taking out a pair of glasses and putting them on, before moving over to the security ponies. “Did this stallion have anything on him?”

“Not much,” one said, emptying a bag onto the floor.

Bon Bon looked over the items with narrowed eyes, before she grabbed a train ticket. Turning around, she should it to the other ponies. “Look at this. This train ticket is set for the Crystal Empire.”

“So, if that stallion was with the ponies that took Diamond...” Apple Bloom frowned, scratching her chin.

“Then the ponies that took Diamond are heading for the trains station to head for the Empire!” Sweetie Belle cried in alarm. “If that get on that train, we might never find her!”

“Then come on,” Fluttershy said, her expression firming. You never messed with a filly when she was around. Normally, would not be aggressive, but these ponies had taken an innocent filly against her will and she was not happy. “Stellar, get on.”

The filly nodded and hurried up onto the Pegasus’ back, before Fluttershy took off at a speed more akin to Rainbow Dash.

“Hey! Wait for me!” Pinkie pouted, also moving at a similar speed, only remaining on the ground.

For several moments, everypony just stood around, not sure what had just happened.

“Uh... right,” Bon Bon said, being the first to snap out of it, before turning and heading out the room. “I’ll get the Manehatten police!”

___________________________________________________________

“All aboard!” the train conductor called out as he stood outside the train. “Next stop, Crystal Empire! All aboard.”

“Diamond, quit being so stubborn,” Spoiled scolded as the pink filly struggled from between the older mare and Cold Wind, thus hiding the fact she was currently tied and gagged. “Once we’re safetly in the Empire Mommy will untie you and we can go back to being a happy mother and daughter. Won’t that be nice? We won’t even have to worry about your pathetic father getting in the way.”

Diamond gave a muffled shout with Spoiled took to being in agreement, despite the glare the younger pink pony was giving her.

“Diamond!”

Everypony halted, Spoiled, Cold and Air’s heads whipping around to see a little filly dropping from the sky.

Cold Wind responded by moving away and flying up to get at the little menace, but was knocked aside by another Pegasus, a yellow one, who’s eyes were narrowed in anger.

“You. Will not. Hurt her!” she growled, pinning the mare down.

Spoiled and Air Head glanced around as several ponies cried out, having noticed Diamond tied and gagged.

“Move it, Air Brain!” she cried, grabbing her daughter by the scruff of her neck and hurrying off.

“It’s Air Head!” he shouted, moving after her, but was stopped when a bright blue cannon appeared before him and fired, smothering him under a mound of confetti and streamers.

“Spoiled Rich!” an angry little voice shouted, causing Spoiled to glance back to see the little Alicorn charging after her, her expression firm.

Wait. Weren’t her wings and horn smaller than that when she’d grabbed her daughter?

Spoiled was paying so much attention to what was behind her, she failed to notice the wall she was headed for, up until she hit it and tumbled into a heap, Diamond dropping from her mouth and hitting the tiled floor of the station, hard, causing her to whimper from the pain.

“Diamond!”

The cry pulled Spoiled from her dizziness and she stood up, shaking her head as she saw the little monster running towards her.

___________________________________________________________

I still don’t know what happened with Pinkie and Fluttershy, but it got us here and now I’m only a few feet away from Diamond. She’s going to be alright. She’s going to be safe. She’s going to be—

A blur of pink darker than Diamond suddenly appears before me and I feel something hard smash into my face.

I tumble back, skidding along the floor.

Looking up, I see Spoiled Rich standing between me and Diamond, her eyes wild with anger, her nostrils flaring.

I scowl and slowly get up and start moving back towards her. “Let my friend go, Spoiled Rich!” I growl, wincing as my cheek throbs where she hit me. “Give Diamond back, now!”

“You retched beast!” she snarls, holding the hoof she hit me with. “I’m saving my Diamond from you!”

I stop, blinking in confusion. “Huh?”

“Why else would she not want to join my when I first joined up with Alchemist, or, as I thought at the time, Blue Blood?” she snarled. “It was you and your corruptive magic that blinded my Diamond from her true destiny.” Then she sneers. “Well, you won’t succeed, foal. The descendants of the Golden Chalice will have our place again and my Diamond will be there, right by my side, where she belongs.”

“Have you asked Diamond?!” I demand, glaring at the horrible mare before me. “Have you ever really asked her if that’s what she wants?”

She looks at me blankly for a moment, before cackling. “Asked her? I needn’t bother, you stupid child. She wants what I want. It has always been that way. It was just my stupid ex-husband that clouded her mind, before you blinded her to seal the deal.”

Suddenly, there’s an explosion of confetti and Spoiled becomes trapped a pile of it, her head being the only thing that sticks out.

Pinkie Pie sits atop the pile, grinning as she returns to normal again. “That was fun, Stellar. I love playing Make the Bad Pony Monologue about Herself Long Enough to Be Trapped.”

Giving the pink mare a small smile, I hurry past the pile of confetti and help Diamond out of the ropes, biting them with my teeth when it’s clear I won’t be able to do so with hooves.

Once freed, Diamond rips the gag from her mouth and hugs me tightly, shivering. “Thank you!” she sobs into my shoulder. “I... I-I’ve never been so scared in my life!”

I return the hug, holding my friend close. “It’s okay, Diamond. You’re safe. She won’t ever hurt you again.”

“There they are, officers.” I glance over my shoulder to see Bon Bon with a bunch of Manehatten Police.

A few minutes later, Spoiled and the other two ponies with her are pushed into a police cart.

Spoiled sticks her face against the bars, looking out at Diamond with pleading eyes. “Diamond, you have to make them see reason. Tell them the truth. Make them understand. You can do it. Use your talent.”

Diamond just puts a foreleg around my shoulder and glares at the mare. “Oh, I will, Spoiled. I’ll tell how you were the worst mother any pony could ever have. How you treated me like nothing but a tool to further yourself in life. How you tried to use me to make everypony turn against the princesses, against my own friend!” she tightens her grip on me at that.

A look of horror and defeat came over Spoiled’s face. “No, Diamond!” she cried as the cart started to pull away. “Don’t give in to their lies! Don’t let them brainwash you! Please, for your mother’s sake!”

“You are not and never were my mother!” Tiara screams, her eyes flaring with anger. “My mother was Silver Slippers and will soon be Derpy Hooves and both are better mothers than you could ever be, even if you had a thousand years!”

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” Spoiled’s rage-filled, anguished cry rang out, slowly fading away until it was gone.

Once the sound of Spoiled's voice has faded, the CMC come over and we all enter a group hug. As we pull away, I notice something that makes my jaw drop. "You all got your Cutie Marks!"

The CMC grin, before displaying their marks proudly.

"Yeah, it happened after we helped Button Mash figure out his special talent for video games," Scootaloo grinned.

"After he got his mark, we decided we'd stopped spending so much time searching for our own marks and help other ponies instead," Sweetie Belle nodded.

"And that's when we got these beauties," Sweetie Belle cheers.

“Well,” Miss Cheerilee said, coming over and smiling down at us, “as happy as knowing four of my students know what they want to do in life, I think that’s enough excitement for one day, hmm? Let’s go back to school.”

“Eeyep!” Diamond and I say together, before glancing at each other and the five of us burst out laughing.

___________________________________________________________

“Well, we should have guessed this would happen,” one stallion said as he held the latest newspaper.

“That stupid mare!” a mare’s voice growled. “All she needed was to get the foal and it would be fine! But she instead wasted her time of that worthless child of hers.”

“The foal's talent may be to make others do as she wishes, but she is of common blood,” another stallion said. “She would never have seen the light and helped us. She is as blind as the rest.”

“All those bits wasted on all those fake tickets for a non-existent play,” the mare growled.

A third stallion slammed his hoof against the table. “And now everypony knows it is our family. Why did she go and blab our name out like that?!”

“Indeed,” a deeper voiced stallion said, sounding annoyed. “Now we will have to move more secretively. No doubt the princesses will now be looking into our family line since leaving Canterlot, to try and find those of us who still haven’t lost our way.”

“We will need a plan to get closer to rid ourselves of the beast first,” a second mare’s voice said. “If we can rid our world of her, Luna will be too stricken with grief to think clearly.”

“As will the other princesses,” another mare chuckled coldly. “Maybe losing Alchemist wasn’t such a bad thing. His treatment left the beast more loved by the princesses than ever. When she is gone, we can easily manipulate their grieving hearts.”

“Now the only question,” said the deep voiced stallion again, “is how do we get close enough?”

There was silence for a moment, before another stallion chuckled.

“What is so amusing?” the first mare asked.

The stallion chuckled again. “The pony Pinkie Pie has been trying for weeks to get my client to perform at some worthless charity performance in Ponyville. I can arrange for her to go and use the opportunity to finally rid us of the beast.”

“Then you will need this,” the deep voiced stallion said, before passing a small red jewel along the table, a white hoof stopping it.

“So, it’s finished, then?” the owner of said hoof asked.

“Yes,” the deep voice chuckled. “So far we’ve only managed to get one working, what with the lack of unicorns that see the light, even with the aid of those two bumbling brothers helping just for the bits, but this should send that beast back where she belongs.”

The stallion holding the gem chuckled cruelly. “Very well then. I shall make the arrangements. You don’t mind if I demand whatever I want from the town, do you?”

There was a chorus of laughter all throughout the room at the stallion’s joke.

“It is only right,” the deep voiced stallion chortled. “They are beneath us, after all.”

“Just be sure to send her away someplace nopony else will see,” the first stallion said firmly. “If she isn’t seen falling into the pit, she will be assumed missing again. With the commotion, it will be so much easier for us all.”

Cold laughter rang throughout the room.

Author's Note

Told you I'd keep my Pinkie Promise and i even got it out before the end of the day.

So, now Pinkie and Flutters have also redeemed themselves in Stellar's eyes. Who will be next and how?

And we now have the name of the family, though, if any of you had read the side stories, specifically the first one, you probably already figured it out a long time ago.

So, what will that jewel do? What do they have planned for Stellar and will they succeed?

You'll have to wait and see.

Well, hope you enjoyed this chapter and, til next time, later everypony.

So close! We're almost done!

Chapter 27

Warning
bit of gore in this chapter towards the end

Do not worry. It does not happen to Stellar

Chapter 27

___________________________________________________________

“Mama, I’ll be fine!” I near shout as I pull away from her, giving her an annoyed glare.

It’s been a week since Spoiled Rich tried to take away Diamond. Ever since Mama learned about the ponies responsible, she hasn’t left me on my own aside from the bathroom, and even then she hangs around outside the door until I come out.

“Stellar, please,” she says, coming over and nuzzling me, “I just want to make sure you’re safe.”

I push her away. “Mama, this is Ponyville. I can understand if I were going to Canterlot or Manehatten again, but this is Ponyville. The chances of those ponies being dumb enough to try taking me here is a bigillion to one. There’s you, Princess Twilight and the rest of the Element Bearers. They’d have to be completely brain dead to think they could pull something off here. I know you want to protect me, but I haven’t been on my own since coming back. You even have Night Guards follow me to school and posted outside it all day. I need my space!”

Mama looks at me for several moments, before her body sags and she lowers her head.

“Stellar, I...” she heaves a heavy sigh, which causes any of my annoyance to fade away.

Thanks to having some of Mama’s memories, I know that sigh. It’s one for when she’s remembering something from before my time, before Nightmare Moon.

I move over and nuzzle her, looking up uncertainly. “Mama? What’s wrong?”

Mama sighs, looking up at the ceiling. “Stellar... I was going to have a child... once before.”

I blink, then my eyes went wide as shock flows through me, along with a bit of anger. I had an older brother or sister? How come I’d never met them before? Why hadn't Mama ever mentioned them til now?

“Where are they?”

A tear rolls down Mama’s cheek and plops onto the sheets. That's a bad sign. “It is a long story, Stellar. Though, I think you should hear it. It will explain why I have been so protective of you since getting you back.. and why I was foolish enough to think holding the truth was protecting you.”

___________________________________________________________

1009 years before Discord

“Is it true?” Celestia asked frantically, bounding into the room.

Luna was laying asleep on one of the hospital beds, looking peaceful. Neither was yet to gain their ethereal manes, making them look just like winged unicorns, a story they had gone by for several decades now.

The doctor turned to Celestia and smiled. “Yes, ma’am. It is fine. Your sister will recover within a few weeks.”

Celestia sighed with relief, then growled. “I don’t suppose anypony saw her attacker.”

The doctor shook his head. “No. She was admitted just a few hours ago. An Earth Mare with a Pegasus filly brought her in. They say they didn’t get a good look at the attacker before they disappeared down a dark alley.”

Celestia cursed under her breath. They had best hope I do not find them or they will learn what the power I have that Luna and I have been hiding for the last two decades.

Then, something about what he’d said caused her to cock an eyebrow. “An Earth mare... with a Pegasus filly?”

The union of the three tribes had been some time ago. She had heard the news from the pegasi that Commander Hurricane was struggling to hold her place as a member of the Triumvirate. Many had been spreading rumors about her that Celestia found quite distasteful.

Yet, this was the first she’d heard of one race of the three tribes caring for another one.

True, she and Luna had helped out different ponies throughout their years, but they’d been seen as the acceptation to the idea, seeing as it was unclear to other ponies which tribe they belonged to, unicorn, or Pegasus. If only they knew that they were of all three.

Sadly, she felt that was for a much later time in life; of which they'd lied about the timeline. It would not do for the mortal ponies to learn that they had immortals among them who had been alive for hundreds of years already. It was another of their father’s warnings before he left.

“Who were they?” she asked, referring to the Earth mare with the Pegasus filly. “I would very much like to thank them for helping my sister. And I’m sure Luna would want to thank them too.”

The doctor frowned, scratching his chin as he tried to remember the two. “The mare was brown, with a white mane and tail and stones for a Cutie Mark. The filly... let me think. She was bluish-grey with bright yellow eyes, mane, and tail. She didn’t have her Cutie Mark yet. A bit weak looking for a Pegasus, if I might say so. She had a gangly and awkward collection of legs, wings, and neck. Broke a few things while she tried to help move your sister. Both delicate and clumsy, that one.”

Celestia had to stop a frown from creasing her brow. That had sounded an awful lot like Hurricane’s last child.

“What was the filly’s name?”

The doctor’s frown deepened as he struggled. “Thunder... Shoes? No, that’s not right. Thunder Hues? No, that’s just silly. Ah, Thunder Hooves, that’s it.”

Celestia’s hidden frown turned to one of curiosity. This Thunder Hooves name didn’t match quite the same, Thunder was a regular name among pegasi, but her description reminded Celestia of the rumors she’d been hearing from the pegasi about Hurricane.

When Luna was better, she would pay the Commander a visit and see what was going on.

“Anyway, about your sister,” the doctor said, his expression saddening. “She will be fine. There were some unusual marks injuries that were bad, but I am sure they are nothing that will affect her in the long run. However... I’m afraid the foal...”

Celestia nodded, her face mournful.

The doctor turned to leave, but stopped and said, “I thought she’d like to know, it would’ve been a filly,” and left, leaving her alone with her sleeping sister.

“Oh, Luna,” she whispered, leaning down and nuzzling the slightly bruised face of her sister. “I am sorry, little sister. If I had only been there, you wouldn’t be like this.”

Luna had told her several weeks ago that she was with foal. She had not told her the suitor’s name, but that he was very kind and that they’d decided they wanted to care for a child of their own.

Luna would be so heart-broken when she learned her unborn foal was gone.

For a long time, Celestia sat there, just watching her sister, jumping whenever the doors to the hospital opened, only to calm when she saw it was either a new patient or a member of the staff, as she reflected on their past.

After they lost their parents birth parents during an attack from an Ursa Major, she had been the one to look after Luna. The two had only been foals at the time. Celestia was barely past being a young filly and Luna had been no more than two years of age. She had protected Luna all the way to the city of Canterlot, finding refuge with a kindly family of Earth Ponies.

Celestia had worried that, with their wings and horn, they would be cast away. But, the family they’d found were very welcoming.

The stallion of the family, Coal, a red coated and big-muscled pony had been cautious of them, but his wife, Gleaming Gem had taken a shine to the two right away, especially Luna.

Celestia was thankful ponies cared so much for those around Luna’s age. Had she been around her own age, it might not have been so easy.

In a way, Coal and Gem became their adoptive family. Celestia took care of Luna more than Gleaming Gem, but in terms of being like a mother to them, Gleaming did a good job.

Coal, though a bit distant at first, warmed up to the two fillies in time, even becoming impressed when Celestia showed the kind of endurance only found in Earth Ponies.

When Celestia and Luna gained their Cutie Marks, their adoptive parents had been confused at first, then frightened. If word got out that two fillies were able to do each on their own what it took a whole team of unicorns to do, well, they didn’t want to think about it. So, Luna and Celestia had agreed to keep their talents hidden, not knowing that one day, their talents would be needed for the world to even survive.

Celestia had not told Gleaming Gem or Coal about this, only Luna and made her swear not to tell. She had not wanted to agree at first, but her little sister did in the end.

Celestia was jerked from her thoughts by the sound of somepony banging on the doors.

She looked around and frowned. It was night time. Had she really been that lost in thought the rest of the day had gone by?

The banging continued.

Grumbling, Celestia lit her horn and yanked the door open, only to cry out in alarm at what fell through.

When the doors opened a griffon fell to the floor. He was tornup so badly she wasn’t sure what to make of him. His face was so bruised and bloodied that she couldn’t tell what he looked like.

His wings had barely any feathers, looking like they’d been torn out randomly.

Before she could do more than take all of his appearance in, he spoke, his voice weak and gravely.

“Is... Lu-na... al-r-right?”

She blinked, before remembering her sister talking about a griffin she’d become friends with a few months ago. His name was Gentle Claw. Unlike most griffons, he didn’t like fighting and had come to Equestria after the three tribes had become one to find a peaceful place to live.

Celestia nodded slowly, lowering her head as the sound of the doctors and nurses on evening duty realized what was going on and began trying to prepare to care for their newest patient.

“And... the foal?”

It took a second for Celestia’s brain to process that third word and how it could possibly relate to the situation and his asking about Luna’s safety.

“I... yes. The foal is fine,” she lied. "Luna will take great care of her daughter." She could see what was about to happen and did not want him to die with the horrible truth being the last thing he learned. Better to die happy, than in tears.

He gave a weak smile. “Good,” he said, his eyes closing. “That’s... good.” His breathing slowed and stopped.

Nothing going on around Celestia mattered anymore. She paid no mind to the doctors and nurses as they started to tend to the griffin, yet to realize it was for naught, and looked to her sleeping sister.

Luna had been pregnant with a griffin’s offspring? Why hadn’t she told her?

Now reasons for the attack started to make sense. The griffons had learned about the pregnancy and, in this time when the unknown was seen as bad, they’d tried to take Luna out so the child would never be born.

From his condition, she assumed Gentle had defended the mare he loved and their unborn child, but, being a non-fighter, had stood little chance and Luna had still been injured enough that the foal had died while still inside her.

She now dreaded when Luna would wake, for it would be then that she would have to tell her little sister that she would not be a mother, for her child would never be born and that the one she loved was now no longer of this world.

___________________________________________________________

Mama looks to me, though I cann’t quite make out her face through my tears. That’s horrible. Mama was going to have a little filly so many years ago and someone who she wanted to marry, but those horrible griffons had taken them away forever.

“Do not blame the griffons as a whole, Stellar,” she said, her voice straining as she tried not to cry herself. “Not all griffons were like that. Gentle, certainly wasn’t. And, after Celestia and I took rule, we spoke with the, at the time, current Griffon King, who was appalled when he heard what had happened nine years before we defeated Discord and took our places as princesses. He had those griffons arrested and put through the most painful punishments the griffons have for their own kind.”

I wipe my nose on my leg and look up at her. “What’re those?

Mama shakes her head, giving a weak smile. “Maybe I'll tell you when you’re older.” I give a small pout through my tears, to which she gave a small chuckle. “I named you after her.”

I blink. “Huh?”

“My unborn foal. The sister you never got to meet,” she leaned down and nuzzled me. “I was going to call her Stellar.”

I gasp, looking up at her as she pulls away. “You named me after my sister?”

She nodded. “I’m sure, in the next world, she and Gentle are smiling down on us both, happy that we found each other.”

I look down, then cuddle a bit closer to her as she extends a wing and I snuggle under it. “Is that why you’re so protective of me? You’re scared something will happen, like with my sister?”

She nods, nuzzling me again. “I have already lost one foal. I do not plan on losing another and have come horribly close to losing you more than once anyway.” After a moment, she sighs. “However, I guess I cannot keep you sheltered forever. That is what led to that disaster of a Hearth's Warming. Fillyhood is about taking chances, making mistakes and learning from them. If I keep up this over-protective act, you’ll never really grow.” She smiles warmly. “And, I suppose you are right. the chances of those fools trying something here in Ponvyille is pretty slim.”

I nod, then give a sly smile. “But... I don’t need to grow up too soon.”

She blink, then smirks. “Oh, really? And why is that?”

I wink. “I’m gonna be around a long time, right? I’ll always be your little filly.”

She chuckles and grins, nuzzling me again. “I see you inherited my sneak. There’s only one way to stop that, then, I’m afraid.”

Taking note of her grin, I start struggling, trying to get out from under her wing, but she just pulls it tighter around me and starts tickling me with her nose.

I scream with laughter as she continues, getting my belly, under my legs, my ears, my chin, the bottom of my hooves, everywhere that I’m ticklish she attacks without restraint.

___________________________________________________________

After a long while, Luna relented and allowed Stellar to go out fo their motel room to join the other ponies in preparing the Helping Hooves Musical Festival that Applejack and Pinkie were working together. It was all she’d talked about whenever coming back from school... aside from her complaining how Luna was too clingy, she realized with a blush.

She wanted to believe Stellar was right, that she was safe in Ponyville, but she couldn’t help being on edge. Three times now Stellar had been involved in a foalnapping and, whilst she hadn’t been taken this time herself, it was clear she was meant to be and it was only the over-blown ego of Spoiled Rich that had spared her.

Luna couldn’t shake the worry that this would happen again, especially after what her sister told her about the Golden Chalice family.

Whilst Celestia was looking for information on all their descendants since the time they’d been banished, Luna couldn’t shake the worry that they’d try something again.

If this group of ponies held that much animosity against the Alicorn rulers, they how long until they went beyond simply trying to abduct her daughter?

It was why she had guards placed all around the entrances to Ponyville. If anypony suspicious or that Celestia had already identified as being distantly related to the Golden Chalice bloodline came, they would be monitored very closely.

However, her daughter’s words rang in her head. Mama, this is Ponyville... The chances of those ponies being dumb enough to try taking me here is a bigillion to one. There’s you, Princess Twilight and the rest of the Element Bearers. They’d have to be completely brain dead to think they could pull something off here...

Luna sighed. Maybe Stellar was right. The last being to attack Ponyville directly was Tirek and he was back in Tartarus after it.

Though every maternal instinct in her body warned against it, Luna decided, this once, she’d trust her daughter’s judgement. Hay, it wouldn’t be the first time going against that would prove a bad idea.

“Princess.” Luna looked up to see one of her Night Guards, a unicorn, standing in the doorway, a pile of papers held in her magic. “Your sister sent several of the bloodline records of the Golden Chalice family for you to look over. She figured it would go faster if you both search and would both know more of the families they branched out into to follow.”

Luna nodded, moving over to the table she’d had set up in hers and Stellar’s motel room for just such things.

She put thoughts of her daughter out of her mind for now, so as to focus on this task, which was, ironically, to unsure she could protect her daughter.

Besides, she’d be surrounded by the townsponies of Ponyville and they would notice a threat to their princess. She could allow herself to ignore her motherly instincts this one time, she supposed.

___________________________________________________________

“My frizz... has been freaked!” I hear loudly from not too far off as I walk towards where the stage is being set of for the Helpful Hooves Music Festival.

As I get closer, I hear talk about Countess Coloratura, a pop star pony I heard about from the CMC a while back. I find it strange that, apparently, Applejack knew her back when they were fillies.

However, since Applejack and Twilight are nearby, I keep my distance. I still don’t know how to confront them, not after... everything.

After Countess Coloratura gets closer to the stage and gives out several Hoofsies, I hear her manager talking.

“Now that's how you make an entrance! Big, bold, absolutely stunning! Though it was muddied a bit with your interaction with that dusty farmpony. Do you actually know her?”

I blink, before frowning. Did he just call Applejack a dusty farmpony as if that were an insult?

I may not have forgiven her for lying to me, I mean, she’s the Element of Honesty, for crying out loud, but I’m not going to take somepony insulting her like that!

As I move to tell him off, I hear Countess Coloratura answer him “Oh, yeah, that's my childhood fillyfriend AJ! She was the one that started calling me Rara.”

“Oh, yes,” her manager says, “how cute and... common.”

My frown deepens. Okay, did he just insult AJ again?!

However, before I can get close enough, Pinkie Pie hurries past me, pulling a wagon full of stuff.

The manager pony goes through a list of everything Pinkie has on the cart, talking with a tone that really starts grinding on me. It reminds me of the stuck-up nobles back in Canterlot.

Once he finishes, he moves back over to Countess Coloratura. “Well, by some miracle, your requests have been reasonably met.”

I feel my left eyebrow twitch. Miracle? Miracle?! That disrespectful jerk! Oh, he is going to learn you do not insult Pinkie Pie as if you are surprised she could managed something so simple, yet give the impression you think she would completely fail!

However, again, I am pulled to the side, this time by Rarity. “Stellar, why don’t you go and get the rest of the school ponies. After the rehearsal it will be time for Countess Coloratura to meet with you all.”

“But, I...” I trail of, frowning in thought. Well, it would give me a chance to ask the Countess why her manger is being so rude to Pinkie Pie.

I nod and go get the rest of the school ponies. They all rush past me to get to the Countess first, sending me into a tumble and making me dizzy.

By the time I clear my head and catch up, the Countess has already finished her announcement and is offering more Hoofsies.

I move to join everypony, when I hear something that causes me to pause and I glance behind me to see Svengallop, which is what Rarity told me the Countess’ manager’s name is, talking to Pinkie.

“But... I got everything you requested!” Pinkie is saying, looking unhappy, which causes me to frown.

“That was for Countess Coloratura!” Svengallop says, in a tone I definitely recognize from the nobles when they just think they can have whatever they want. “This is for me! And what I want is premium oats!”

Pinkie’s smile returns as she holds up a plate of oats saying, “Oh! Well, we have lots of tasty oats right here in Ponyville!”

My jaw drops when Svengallop knocks the plate away, saying, “I would not feed those to a chicken! I want top-of-the-line Appleloosan oats!”

I growl, starting to walk towards them. Who does this jerk think he is, talking done to Pinkie like that?!

“Next,” he continues, “it appears that we are surrounded by apple trees. Bring me five hundred pre-peeled, pre-cored apples, and I want those things in twenty-four hours!”

At once I stop in shock, before snarling. That self-centred jerk! This is the Apple Family’s farm! What right does he have to just demand that many apples, and without even asking them first?!

“But that's impossible!” Pinkie rightfully cries out.

He pushes his face right up against Pinkie’s, glaring at her. “Do you want me to pull Countess Coloratura from your little podunk charity show?! Because I will!”

That is the last. Straw! Not only is his treating Pinkie like his slave, but he just insult something she and AJ have been working hard on for weeks!

As I notice Applejack move over towards Pinkie, no doubt to comfort her, I turn into a field of stars and shoot across the ground, materializing in front of the white Earth Pony, glaring up at him.

“Hey! Don’t go treating my big sister like that! She didn’t do anything wrong and—”

At first he seems startled, crying out in alarm and taking a few steps back, but then his face turns into a scowl, one so deep it cuts me off and I hunch down a bit.

“Well, well, well,” he says in a tone I remember Diamond Tiara using a lot around me before she became my friend, “if it isn’t the monster of the moon. I was wondering if I’d have to see your disgusting face when I came to this backwater of a town.”

I press myself against the ground, pulling my semi-grown wings against me.

“I’ve heard there’s now been two attempts to get rid of you since your first capture,” he sneers down at me, before coming down closer. “Frankly, I think this world would be better off without you. You might have fooled everypony else with that little stunt, but I know your wings and horn aren’t really in need of regrowing. You’re just pretending so that you can take over our kingdom when nopony suspects you.” He leans down, a cruel look in his eyes. “To be honest, I wish that Alchemist fellow had done away with you when you had the chance. But at least some ponies are willing to fight the true monsters in this world.”

I whimper, heading under my forelegs. “Stop it! I’m not a monster!”

“She's no monster!”

I glance up to see Applejack standing in front of me, glaring at the stallion.

He snorts, looking away. “Oh, really? Are you honestly going to tell me that she’s not a monster. Look at her. After all the fuss Princess Luna made about how long it would take for this thing to regrow her wings and horn, she’s already grown them almost all the way back? Faking injuries, anypony?”

“Yer right!” she snarled, stepping back a bit so that she’s standing over me protectively. “That's exactly what I’m honestly sayin’! This filly is the most wonderful Alicorn filly I don’t have the right to have the honour of being related to by blood!”

I look up at AJ, blinking. What did she just say?

“Ah’ve done her wrong, in the past, true,” she continues, despite the skeptical look the stallion’s giving her. “Ah’ve hurt her an' Ah ain't proud of it. If not fer mah actions, she wouldn’a been hurt in the first place.” Her eyes narrow. “But this little pony is mah kin and Ah’ll go free Tirek from Tartarus before I stand aside an’ let some up himself stallion like you talk down to her like that!”

Applejack really means it. She’s... she’s speaking from her heart, I can feel it. Her honesty is real.

A surge moves through my body and I feel myself get stronger, along with my wings and horn growing a bit more.

When the light fades, Applejack’s changed, just like Pinkie and Fluttershy did back in Manehatten.

Svengallop takes several steps back in shock. Applejack also seems shocked, but shakes it off and glares at him. “Don’t ever, come near my sister again.”

Svengallop looks scared for a moment, before he returns to normal, holds his nose in the air and moves off.

When he’s gone, Applejack turns around. “Stellar, are you ok—?”

She’s cut off as I grab onto her, holding her close, a few tears falling from my eyes.

She seems stunned for a moment, before I feel her forelegs wrap around me as she changes back to normal. “Don’t worry; everything will be fine now, Stellar.”

I look up at her, frowning slightly. “We need to let Countess Coloratura know about this.” Then I glare. “And what he was doing to Pinkie.”

She nods, her expression firm. “Couldn’t agree more. Come on. We’ll talk to Rara and get this straightened out.”

I blink, before remembering that I heard AJ say that was the nickname she gave the Countess when they were fillies.

After we let, um, Rara know about Svengallop, maybe she’ll sort this out, even get a better manager.

___________________________________________________________

It didn’t go well. It didn’t go well at all. Applejack and I went to speak with Rara about Svengallop and how he was making redicuous demands of Pinkie and threatening to take Rara out of the concert if Pinkie doesn’t do as told. We ever explained how he’d treated me, but she acted as if we were lying.

I know. She’s Applejack’s fillyhood friend, yet she thinks she’d lie about something this serious?

I mean, yeah, I have been blacklisting AJ until a little while ago, true, but I had a traumatic experience as my excuse. But her? She does not have any such reason.

But, no. She didn’t believe us. In fact, when we mentioned how he treated me, she said that was the main reason she didn’t believe us, because he wouldn’t do something like that. It ended up blowing into a fight that seems to have Rara think their friendship is over because AJ’s jealous of her fame.

After that we went to try and help Pinkie peel and core all the apples she’s got to for Svengallop.

As we do, AJ and I tell Pinkie about how wrong it is. The guy’s a jerk and is using Rara just to get what he wants and also seems to think it means he can treat others as badly as he wants under threat of taking her out of the show if they don’t cooperate.

“AJ...” I say, using my magic to move several peeling buckets at once, “she’s your friend, isn’t she?”

“O’ course she is, Stellar,” she says, looking to me as she moves on to another apple at her own bucket. “But, it don’t seem like she’s willin’ t’ take that into account when I tell her she’s bein’ manipulated like that.”

I stop, shaking my head. “AJ, I wasn’t willing to give you or Pinkie a chance until I saw reason. Maybe we need to just help Rara see things the way they do.”

Applejack stops, blinking, before nodding firmly. “Yer right, Stellar.” She turns to the pink pony trying desperately to peel as many apples as she can. “Sorry, Pinkie, but there is no way I'm lettin' that lousy Svengallop use my friend like that! Come on, Stellar.”

I hurry after her, determined to help.

“So, uh, how are we gonna show Rara the truth?” she asks as I follow alongside.

I frown, thinking for a moment, before a grin comes to my face. “I’ve got an idea.”

___________________________________________________________

“BY MY SISTER!”

“Princess?” one of the guards asked as Princes Luna launched out her room, her eyes wide with panic.

“Have word sent to my sister to bring as many guards to Ponyville as she can, at once!” she cried at the guard, before looking to all those others awaiting her orders. “All of you, with me! We must get to where the Helping Hooves Concert stage is! My daughter is in danger!”

As they all hurried off, one of the pages of listed bloodlines connected to the Golden Chalice family feel in the breeze created from Luna’s hast.

On one line read a name: Svengallop.

___________________________________________________________

“You know the drill! Deliver, or the diva ditches your dippy charity!” Svengallop’s voice says from the magical screen Twilight is projecting.

It all went perfectly. Svengallop’s so self-centred he didn’t even question why Rara would suddenly decide to not do schoolpony contest and went right ahead acting as if he had a right to do and say whatever he wanted.

I look to Applejack from across the other side of the stage and grin. Looks like things are finally working out.

“Ha, that's a joke!” Svengallop is saying. I made you somepony! What can you even do without me? Good luck, Countess Coloratura! Good luck.” I smile, thinking he’s about to leave, before he turns and looks at me with a cold glare. “Well, if I’m not going to be given another chance, I’ll do it now!”

He reaches into his jacket and pulls out some red gemstone.

Glaring at me, his tosses it towards me, shouting, “Rot in Tartarus, you beast!”

The gem hits the ground in front of me, before it explodes outward, a hole appearing under me, rimmed with red. Inside the hole I can hear yells and screams.

It takes a moment before a memory from Mama’s past, one involving Tirek a thousand years ago, tells me what in that hole.

Fear courses through me as I start to fall, screaming, “Help me!”

Author's Note

Decided to move this further into the story, giving Luna more reason for being over-protective.

So, shit. their plan actually worked! Stellar's is serious trouble now. What can they do? Where did she go? Can they even find a way there to save her?

Find out in the next chapter. Sorry for a cliffhanger:twilightsheepish:

Til next time, which might be today, later everypony

Edit: Do you think this should go in the side stories fic?

Chapter 28

For those who missed the last chapter, go here.

Chapter 28

___________________________________________________________

“Stellar!” everypony cried as the little filly feel through the hole.

Dash zipped down through sky, determined to dive in and pull her out, but the hole closed just before she could enter it, causing her to crash into the ground.

All stared in horror. What just happened?

“NO!”

The anguished cry was followed by Princess Luna and a whole battalion of guards landing with her.

She dug at the ground, her eyes frantic. “Stellar? Stellar! Stellar, where are you?!”

“Let me go, you peons!”

All heads snapped to Svengallop, who was pinned down by both Applejack and Pinkie Pie, who were glaring at him like they had never glared at anypony before.

Luna leaped up onto the stage, where a horrified Rara was standing there, looking at the stallion she’d relied on so much as if she wasn’t even looking at a pony.

The Moon Princess glared coldly at said stallion, her body tense, signs that she was only just retraining herself from harming him. “WHAT YOU DONE TO MY DAUGHTER?!” she yelled in the Royal Canterlot Voice in rage. “WHERE HAS SHE GONE?!”

Svengallop just leered up at her from his position. “Where all monsters like her belong, just like Tirek.”

There was silence for several long minutes, during which everypony took in those words, seven of them more so than anypony else.
The silence was broken by two Royal Canterlot Voices.

“YOU SENT A FOAL TO TARARUS?!”

He didn’t even flinch as Twilight joined the Lunar Princes. He just sneered up at them. “And it’s where you will one day end up, Your Majesty,” he chuckled. “Fitting punishment for what you did to my family.”

“Your family lost their rights to the throne centuries ago, whelp,” Luna snarled, baring her teeth. “And you will not be as lucky as they with your punishment!”

With that the guards took him away to take to Canterlot, where he’d likely rot in a dungeon for the rest of his days.

“We need to move quickly!” Twilight shouted, gathering her fellow Element Bearers. “Stellar won’t last long in Tartarus!”

“Especially as she was not sent their properly,” Luna came over, her anxiety clear.

“I’ll ready the guard at once,” one of the Night Guard said, but was halted by a raised hoof from Luna.

“No. Only I, Twilight Sparkle and her friends shall venture into that place. No normal pony can last there long without proper protection.”

“Come on!” Twilight said, lighting her horn. “I remember where I took Cerberus when I returned him to Tartarus. We’ll have to search ourselves after that.”

Normally, Luna knew Twilight would not jump into such a rescue without some kind of plan, but time was of the essence, so planning was not even an option. They’d have to wing it as best they could.

She would not lose her daughter to Tartarus because the descendants of a dishonoured bloodline still thought themselves in the right.

___________________________________________________________

As consciousness returns to me a shiver. It’s cold. It’s so cold.

Opening my eyes, I look around. I’m in what looks like a cavern made of dark stone.

I shudder, curling up where I up. I know this place. It’s Tartarus, prison for the most evil of beings the world has ever known.

I glance around anxiously as I feel the chill of the place seeping into my body. Why? Why did this have to happen? Do those Golden Chalice ponies really hate me so much they think I belong here?

After several minutes of sitting curled up, I take a deep breath and shake myself. No. No, I cannot just shut myself inside my own mind.

I am the daughter of Princess Luna, bearer of the moon’s power. I have to keep going. Dash wouldn’t be pleased if I just curl up and hide!

Hay, I am created because of Nightmare Moon, one of the most feared beings in Equestrian history. Would she just hide away? No! She’d find a way out.

Having given myself some confidence, I get up, fluff my near full-grown wings, then head through the cavern.

I have to find Cerberus. He may guard Tartarus, but I also know he doesn’t attack those lost here unless they are actually prisoners. Twilight told me that when she’d brought him back, he’d been like a happy puppy.

I can only hope he’ll act that way around me. I don’t have Fluttershy here to calm him down, so I really need lady luck to be on my side.

___________________________________________________________

For what feels like hours I walk through the cavern, any remaining fear fading away to boredom. Okay, is there some kind of Illusion Spell at work here, or something? I should at least see some light at the end of the tunnel by now, right?

Just as I think this a pinprick of light appears at the end of the tunnel and I deadpan, before galloping off towards the light. Getting through the light, I see something that makes me blink.

Three towers of rock rise up from the centre of the room, with high rising walls of rock going higher, surrounding a glowing white platform, each with pathways that have stairs leading up to the said platforms.

However, something makes me feel off. In the centre tower of rock, I can see a single cage, with a withered centaur. I’m not sure why, but something about seeing him is putting me on each.

As I move a bit closer, I knock a small pebble with my hoof. It clatters against the stone, the noise seeming to boom in the silence that makes no sense when I heard screaming as I fell through that hole.

The noise causes the centaur to look in my direction. At once I realize who this is. It’s Tirek.

He looks at with anger, but confusion, too.

“Nightmare Moon?” he asks in a raspy voice, cocking an eyebrow.

I frown at him. “No. I am Stellar Nova.” His eyebrow raises a bit more in confusion. I stand tall and firm. “I am the daughter of Princess Luna!”

His frown returns. “Oh. Well, you’ll forgive me for not bowing, Your Highness,” he says those last two words with a tone that tells me he doesn’t care about my title, “but, seeing as your mother and her sister were responsible for my being here,” he holds out his arms to indicate around us, “I don’t exactly feel like showing respect.”

I cock an eyebrow at him. “You think I care about it from you?”

He just returns my look. “A bit lippy, aren’t we?”

I snort, turning to leave.

“I’d be careful, if I were you,” he calls out in a jeering tone.

I look over my shoulder. “Oh, yeah? Why? You’re locked up. Everypony and otherwise here is.”

He smirks. “I guess you didn’t get the memo.”

I blink, cocking an eyebrow in confusion. “Huh?”

He chuckles dryly. “Just a few hours ago, a magical burst went throughout all of Tartarus. It wasn’t anything too powerful, really, but it disrupted the balance of this realm enough that one of my fellow inmates was able to break free.”

It takes several seconds for what he said to process through my mind, before my body freezes up. One of the prisoners in Tartarus escaped?! How?

Wait a minute.

I frown, turning to him. “If that’s so, how come you haven’t escaped?” He’s done so before, why not again?

He growls, grabbing and holding the bars of his cage. “Because my bindings are from the full power of friendship,” he practically gags on the word, “and, apparently it is stronger than what was holding back those held here with me.”

I think about that, before narrowing my eyes. “Wait. Mama said, when you put them in here, you were the only other prisoner they saw before their release!”

He somehow sneers and scowls at the same time. “Yes. I suppose it is better to be left to my own thoughts. From what I heard during my escape, my fellow inmates never stop complaining about how they shouldn’t have lost and how they’ll get their revenge.” The he scoffs. “And to think, Catrina got out centuries ago on good behavior. Bah.”

Several moments of silence pass before I glance around. “So... who was it?”

Tirek just shrugs, smirking. “I have no idea, princess.”

I frown, then shake my head and turn to go down one of the paths I see. Cerberus has to be somewhere nearby.

“I’d be careful if I were you, little pony,” Tirek calls as I walk away. “Not all those here in Tartarus are as merciful as myself.”

I snort at that. Merciful? Him? Sure, and I want to banish Mama back to the moon.

I walk down the path and see two opens, leading down more tunnels.

I look from one to the other, not sure which way to go.

“If you want my advice,” I don,t I really don’t, “I’d avoid the left tunnel,” Tirek calls from his cage.

Well, if he says to avoid the left tunnel, that’s where I’m going. Like I’m gonna trust him.

___________________________________________________________

“How much further, Twilight?!” Rainbow calls out as they all hurry along the path.

“Not much further,” she calls back. “The entrance should be pretty close now.”

“Does anypony wanna explain ta me how we’re all gonna get inta Tartarus when we ain’t s’pposed t’ even be there?” Applejack calls as she gallops alongside Rarity, Pinkie and Fluttershy.

“I shall cast a ward spell just before we enter,” Luna, flying alongside Rainbow Dash, says firmly. “It is a spell given only to those who have proven themselves worthy, us my sister and I did back before Tirek was banished there.”

“How do you become worthy for something like that?” Rarity asked, quite shocked.

“It is something I cannot share, dear Rarity,” the Alicorn replied. “In fact, one must find it within themself after being chosen to wield such a magic.”

Twilight glanced over at Luna. Why did that answer make her feel suspicious for some reason?

Within moments they reached a large cliff with a large fissure; the gate to Tartarus.

“Alright,” Luna said, turning to the group of assembled ponies. “Once I’ve cast the spell on us all, we must head inside and find Cerberus.”

“Um, why exactly do we need to find the giant three headed dog?” Rainbow asked, cocking her head.

“Cerberus does more than just guard Tartarus,” Twilight explained, stepping up next to her fellow princess. “He allow aids any lost inside.”

“Huh?” the others all asked.

“It is not uncommon for lost souls to find themselves in Tartarus,” Luna continued for Twilight. “Cerberus’ task is to guard those imprisoned, but also to lead those lost within Tartarus, who are not prisoners, back out.”

“And just how often do non-prisoners need help getting out?” Dash asked skeptically. “How do they even get in there?”

Luna shook her head. “To you latter question, I honestly cannot say, save my daughter right now. To your first question, however, I can answer.”

“Whilst most sent to Tartarus are meant to remain there, others are sent for only an allotted time,” Twilight explained. “The last to be freed was Lady Catrina, Empress of the lost City of Selasa.”

Her friends all glanced at each other, before looking back to her for more explanation.

“If one truly regrets their actions and if the magic of Tartarus itself deems their time served, then one can be freed from Tartarus, after which Cerberus shall lead the former prisoner out of Tartarus once again,” Luna explained. “The only reason it held us was because Tirek’s magic was keeping us there. Once you all defeated him and our own magic returned, Tartarus released its hold, realizing we were not prisoners. But enough talk,” she said, lighting her horn, “we must now hurry and find my daughter.”

“How come?” Rarity asked in confusion. “If what you say is true, then surely Cerberus will show Stellar the way out himself, won’t he?”

Luna shook her head as she readied the spell. “The spell used to send Stellar to Tartarus was old magic, back I sensed something wrong with it. Those who made it must have thought they knew what they were doing, but clearly they did not. I fear that spell interrupted Tartarus’ own magic. There is a chance one or more prisoners may have escaped their bindings.”

___________________________________________________________

For crying out loud! How much longer til I can find Cerberus? I feel like I’ve been down her for hours, walking through criss-crossing tunnels, passing prisons where I was taunted, the prisoners thinking I’m Mama as Nightmare Moon, not that I bother correcting them, though I do question how they heard about Nightmare Moon in first place. Maybe Discord pops down every so often to tease them and blabbed.

As I turn another corner, entering the first wide open space that is not occupied by several towers of stone meant to imprison some being, I bump into something and tumble back.

Groaning, I lift my head, before my eyes widen in horror.

Standing above me is a tall goat-like creature, with blue fur, pure red eyes and long curled horns.

He looks down at me, blinking in slight confusion, before a sneer forms on his lips. “Well, isn’t this interesting?” he has a firm voice, like what Tirek’s sounded like after he’d taken enough magic (Discord showed me a magical recording one time to show how villains that just do whatever without thinking ahead flop in their plans, ignoring of course that that is the same reason he himself got beaten by the Elements both times he was turned to stone), so calm, I can’t help shuddering. “So what that draconequus was going on was true. Ponies that have unicorn horns and wings.”

He his horns glow and I cry out as I feel a magic aura take hold of me.

Suddenly a roar rings out through the area, causing the ground to shudder and the goat to lose his magicl hold on me, dropping me on the ground.

Before I can get up though I hear as well as feel pounding footsteps, before something yanking me by the scruff of my neck. I cry out, trying to struggle free as I hear and angry yell from the goat and see a blast of purple magic being fired my way.

However, whatever’s holding me moves to the right, dodging the blast, then leaps forward over the goat, before dropping me and whirling around.

Once I’ve recovered my wits and the world stops spinning, I look up to see a large black, furry thing above me. Looking a bit further, I see the three heads of Cerberus, all glaring at the goat and snarling, drool dripping from each head’s fangs.

The goat turns around, snarling as well. “So, Cerberus, you are going to protect that little pony? Fine. You cannot take me back and now Grogar, King of Tambelon, shall not be bound by you or Tartarus again.”

I’m struck by an odd combination of emotions. Fear from this self proclaimed Grogar, gratitude and relief for Cerberus coming to my rescue and finally, disappointment in that Grogar talks so highly about himself like that. It makes him sound like a old cartoon villain.

The combination soon fades back into fear again though, as Grogar’s horns glow and he fires a blast of purple magic at Cerberus, who, instead of ducking out of way, kneels down, shielding me and taking the hit.

He doesn’t budge, but the cries of pain from the three heads tears at me.

Grogar just chuckles. “Aww. Isn’t dat shweet,” he says in a mocking tone. “The big doggy wants to pwotect da wittle helwless pony.”

I blink, before I glare. I carefully move out from under Cerberus and glare at Grogar.

He snickers as I stomp my hoof angrily. “Oh, what’s this? Feeling feisty, are we, little pony?”

I growl. “You will not hurt Cerberus. As the daughter of Princess Luna, I won’t let you!”

He blinks, before frowning in confusion. “Princess Luna? Who is this Princess Luna?”

I blink, confused. He doesn’t know Mama? Does that mean he came before Mama? Just how long does that mean he’s been down here?

My pondering is cut short when his horns light up and I feel my body trapped in place. I cry out, struggling against his magic as he walks towards me, firing a blast of magic at Cerberus, who suddenly is trapped in a cage.

Grogar looks to me, sneering. “Well, I may not have the power my bell gave me, but once I take your magic, I’m sure it will suffice.”

“Not on your life, horn head!”

“Huh— GAH?!” Grogar cries, only to have a beam of lavender magic slam into him, knocking him aside and causing him to lose his magical grip on me.

As I drop, I feel a magical aura take hold of me again, but this time it feels different. When Grogar’s magic was holding me, it felt wrong, tainted, like it shouldn’t exist. It didn’t even feel like Dark Magic, it just felt wrong.

This magic feels gentle, though. Calm and clean.

As I feel a pair of forelegs wrap around me, I look up to see Twilgiht giving me a teary smile. “Stellar, you’re safe.”

“Charge!” I blink at the sound of Rainbow’s voice, before I see her, Applejack, Pinkie, Rarity and Fluttershy all run/fly past Twilight and I, all heading for Grogor.

Fluttershy takes one quick look at Cerberus and the burn marks from the blast Grogar fired at him and her eyes go red with anger and she screams a battle cry I honestly never thought she had in her.

I look back to Twilight as she pulls me close and nuzzles me.

“I’m so sorry, Stellar,” she murmurs, her tears slightly soaking the fur under my mane. “I... I should have trusted you with the truth. If I had, maybe none of this would’ve happened. I shouldn’t have held back something you should know. That’s not what friends do. That’s not what sisters do.”

I just stare at her in shock. Twilight... Twilight’s apologizing, and not just apologizing, I can feel the hurt in her voice. It’s strong and hot, from deep within her.

As the sounds of Grogar shouting as the others try to hold him off goes on nearby, I slowly lift my forelegs up, before hugging Twilight back and closing my eyes.

“I... I forgive you, Twilight,” I murmur, feeling something startling to well up inside me as I snuggle into her fur. “I forgive you... big sister.”

___________________________________________________________

Luna couldn’t believe how far behind the others she’d gotten. Memories of her last time in Tartarus after Tirek sent her, Cadance and Celestia there had crept up on her, making it harder to keep going, even though she knew her daughter needed her.

Suddenly, as she neared the sound of voices and fighting, there was a blinding light and she felt a surge of magic like nothing she ever had before.

Rounding the corner, she saw Stellar floating out from within Twilight Sparkle’s (who had taken on the form she had when she and the other Bearers had opened the chest to defeat Tirek) forelimbs, her eyes glowing pure white. Light poured from her eyes, yellow, blue, white, pink, orange and purple, all swirling around her as her horn and wings grew back completely.

Stellar’s wings stretched outwards in what Luna would consider a dramatic pose if the situation were not so important. She had just seen whom the other ponies were fighting and it sent a chill down her spine.

She had read tales of Grogar the Terrible during the early years of hers and Celestia’s rain. Long before their time, Grogar had tried to control the whole world from his dark kingdom of Tambelon.

However, a wise pony (their race was never distinguished), learned that Grogar’s powers came from the bell around his neck and the one hidden deep within Tambelon.

This same pony figure out that, by ringing the bell hidden in the city, Grogar would lose his magical power. They infiltrated any the cover of an allied attack to distract Grogar long enough to end him.

When the bell rang and Grogar lost his power, his kingdom faded away, banished to the Shadow World, whilst Grogar himself was banished to Tartarus for all eternity.

However, that did not explain to Luna how he was using magic to fight of the Element Bearers as she watched him knock them aside and trap them within cages just as he had to Cerberus.

Then it clicked. It must have been feedback from the spell used to send Stellar to Tartarus. This was worrying though, for it meant Grogar was tapping into the ambient energy of Tartarus that was all around them.

It seemed her worries were for naught though.

The swirling colours around Stellar flew outward, encasing all of the Element Bearers, including Twilight Sparkle. When the light faded a bit, it should all of them had changed into what she had heard Rainbow Dash dub their Rainbow Power forms.

“What?” Grogar frowned, watching the light display before him. “What is this magic?”

“One you could never understand, Grogar!” Luna’s daughter said firmly, her still glowing white eyes fixed on the evil goat. “The magic of friendship!”

With that last word, beams of yellow, blue, white, pink, orange and purple shot out from each pony with such a coat colour, it slamming into Grogar.

“Ngh! NARGH!” he cried as the power within him faded away and he disappeared.

After Grogar vanished, all seven ponies lowered down, the Element Bearers returning to normal and Stellar slumping to the floor.

Luna hurried over, pulling her daughter to her, nuzzling her. “Stellar? Stellar, are you alright? Please, be alright?”

A few seconds later, the little filly stirred, before opening her eyes and looking up at the larger Alicorn.

“Hi, Mama,” she gave a tired smile, her eyes half-closed. “Can we go back home? I’m tired.”

Luna gave a teary smile and hugged her filly.

“Home?” they both turned their heads to see Twilight looking uncertinaly at them.

The filly gave a small nod. “Can we come back?”

Twilight’s expression changed to a warm, relieved and overjoyed smile. “Of course, Stellar. Of course you can.”

Stellar gave a weak laugh, before looking back up at her mother, then snuggled into her fur. “Then let’s go home, please. I’ve had enough excitement for a thousand years.”

They all gave wry chuckles at her choice of words, before Cerberus, who’s cage had vanished when Grogar had been blasted, lead them all out.

___________________________________________________________

“We should have figured Svengallop would screw it up,” a mare’s voice said angrily, holding up the latest issue of the Canterlot Times. The headline read: Princess Stellar Saved from the Pits of Tartarus by Princess Luna and the Element Bearers.

Under that was a story with the headline: Singing manger Sentenced to Life for sending a Foal to Tartarus.

“Indeed,” the deep voice pony replied. “Now we are stuck.”

“We cannot risk making any new attempts now,” a straggly-voiced stallion said. “The princesses will be tracking all our families now. We would have to wait centuries to do anything.”

“That is true,” the deep voice answered him back. “They will be too observant for a long while now. To make any further moves will jeopardize all we have worked so hard for all these centuries.”

“To think, two bumbling idiots could ruin a thousand years worth of effort in a matter of weeks,” a mare growled.

“Indeed,” the deep voice agreed. “However, it has become clear we cannot handle the princesses on our own. We need unicorns.”

“Well, a fat lot of good that will do us,” anther mare snarled. “Thanks to them we can’t give birth to unicorns anymore, no female connected to our bloodline can.”

“You are correct,” the deep voice said, chuckling a little. “But, there may come a time in the future when we will be able to find a way to have unicorns fight for us against the princesses, without them needing to be of our blood, nor worry about them questioning their own loyalties.”

“And just how are we supposed to do that?” the first mare snarled.

The deep voice chuckled again. “We will need to bide our time far more carefully than before. For our plans to work, it is highly unlikely we shall live to reap the fruits of our labour. However, our decants? Well, now that is another matter entirely.”

Author's Note

And there we go. Stellar have forgiven every one of the Mane 6.

Next will be the Hearth's Warming Eve Chapter and then the epilogue, at last!

Not really much to say right now, so i'll just shut up and leave you to enjoy the next chapter, which should be coming out, at most, a couple minutes after this one.

What a way to end Anzac Day.

Well, until next time (which will probably be in a few minutes), later everypony

edit 29/3/2019:

YOU SENT A FOAL TO TARARUS?!”

I cannot help but laugh at the hypocritical irony of this sentence now.:rainbowlaugh:

Chapter 29

Chapter 29

___________________________________________________________

A dinging sounded from the kitchen.

“Stellar, could you get the cookies out of the oven, please?” Twilight Velvet’s voice called from inside.

“Okay,” I called back, calling a time-out with Spike for our snowball fight, turning into a cloud and zipping through the open window into the kitchen, rematerialised and used my mane to turn off the timer to stop it dinging, open the oven and lift a cooking tray covered in Hearth’s Warming cookies in the shapes of ponies, trees and decorations.

It has been almost a whole year since I got my wings and horn back.

After we got out of Tartarus, Mama and Auntie Tia, whom I found I could forgive after everything that has happened, put watches on every single family that descended from the Golden Chalice family.

If any of them still hate me, they're pretty good at hiding it, as it's been almost a whole year and not one single attempt against the Royal Family has been made.

Closing the oven with my mane, I carry the tray over to a cooling rack sitting on the kitchen bench and, tilting the tray a little, move the cookies onto the rack. Next to it are three more sets of cookies, each at a different stage of cooling.

I glance around, a mischievous grin creeping onto my lips and start leaning towards one of the cooler cookies—

“If you even try it, I’m telling your mother,” Velvet’s voice calls.

I stop, pouting, then head out the kitchen towards the living room.

Twilight is helping her mother decorate the Hearth’s Warming tree with tinsel, burbles and little figurines. I can’t help noticing how they are putting even more effort into this Hearth’s Warming than last time. Probably because they wanted to make up for how badly my last and first Hearth’s Warming had turned out.

“When will everypony be here?” I ask, glancing towards the door.

Mama and Aunt Celestia are meant to be coming later, along with Shining Armour and Cadance. Rarity and Sweetie Belle aren’t coming, though; unlike they’d planned to last year. This year, while once again their parents are absent (Rarity’s words, not mine) they're going to be spending Hearth’s Warming with Applejack and her family, who are visiting their relatives in Manehatten, along with Scootaloo and Cheerilee (though I had a hunch that was Big Mac's idea).

This means I am going to be the only filly, which does make me feel a bit sad. Luckily, Spike is still as fun as any pony my age, most of the time, and Mama had said they might be bringing a special guest this year, which is exciting.

Twilight’s parents’ house had been rebuilt after... well, after I destroyed the old one. It had been rebuilt to be exactly like it had been before... you know, and we were celebrating Hearth's Warming with them, us all being family.

Twilight chuckles, gliding down from where she’d been placing something close to the top of the tree and brought me in a wing. “Don’t worry, Stellar. I’m sure they’ll all get here soon.” She gave me a reassuring nuzzle, which did make me feel a bit better. “Now, would you like to put the heart on the tree?”

I grin widely and turn my head to the bright pink heart and take it in my mane. Unlike with Christmas back on Earth, instead of a star, Hearth’s Warming trees have a heart on the top, to represent the burning heart of friendship that appeared during the first Hearth’s Warming.

Twilight takes me in her forelegs and flies me up to the top of the tree. I glance back at her, frowning slightly, then place the heart on the top of the tree.

After Twilight has returned us to the ground, I pout up at her.

“What?” she ask, slight anxiousness entering her voice and eyes.

I flap my wings. “I could’ve flown up on my own, just fine. I've been flying for almost a whole year now.”

“Um, well, yes, I know you've been able to fly again for almost a year now, Stellar,” the purple mare began, looking uncertain. “But, um, well...”

I feel a nuzzle to my head and look up at Twilight Velvet. “What Twilight means is, she knows you can fly own your own, honey, but, but that doesn't mean sisters can't have a little help from their older sisters, does it?”

I blink, then look down, scuffing the carpet floor, trying to hide the smile on my face. Okay, when she puts it like that, I guess it's okay.

There's a knock on the door and I turn my head towards it, excitement boiling within me. “I’ll get it!”

Before anypony can say anything, I turn into a cloud of stars, shot over to the door, materialize and open the door with my mane, before my eyes light up.

“Cadance!” I cry, leaping up at her, taking the older Alicorn by surprise, causing us to tumble back a little.

Once she’s recovered from the shock of being tackled, she joins me in giggling and returns my hug. “And how my favourite youngest sister-in-law/cousin?” she asks as we get up and untangle ourselves from each other.

I grin. “Great. Hi, Shining!” I answer, before turning a giving the stallion a hug around his barrel.

He chuckles, tussling my mane (or what counts for me, since my mane is pure magic), returning the hug. “Hey... little sis.” He sighs, shaking his head. “That’s still hard to get used to, even after a whole year.”

I pull away and nod. It had been a little shocking when I realized that, if Twilight is considered my big sister because of us sharing the same blood, it means that Shining Armour is also my big brother. On the upside, I have two of the coolest big brothers (Big Mac is the other) in all Equestria.

Cadance shake her head. “I don’t see why, Shining. I’m perfectly fine with calling her my little sister-in-law. Why are you still getting used to calling her your youngest little sister?”

A part of me wants to point out to Cadance that my being related to all the Element Bearers means there are technically more little sisters Shining hasn’t realized he has yet, but decide against it. It was confusing enough for me and Twilight already, let alone him. Even Mama and Aunt Celestia still had a little trouble wrapping their heads around it.

We go inside and everypony says hello, Twilight and Cadance doing their usual greeting, before Spike came in asking what is taking me so long. I follow him outside and we resume our snowball fight, Twilight and Cadance joining in, Cadance on my team, Twilight on Spike’s.

A few minutes later there is another knock on the door. When Velvet returns with the ponies who’d been knocking I cheer, bounding over and give Mama a big hug, which she returns.

Looking over Mama’s shoulder, I see Aunt Celestia smiling and—

I get out of Mama’s grip, hop down and hurry over to the stallion behind Aunt Celestia and hug him welcomingly. “Hey, Cousin, Blueblood. Happy Hearth’s Warming!”

Blueblood smiles and nods, before glancing at all the other ponies in the room. Everypony gives their hellos and season’s greetings before we got ready for the day’s events.

Twilight and the other Element Bearers aren’t performing in the Hearth’s Warming play again this year, like they had the year Mama returned.

This year, it is going to be some other ponies, professional actors playing the parts. Though, according to Mama, after seeing Twilight and the others play those roles, the actors would have to be pretty good to make me really enjoy it.

Blueblood would get to attend this year. He’ll be sitting with Mama, Aunt Celestia, Shining, Cadance, Twilight and her parents and myself in the Royal Box.

That's later tonight, however. First, we're going for a family walk through the town and have lunch out, as well as visit the local Hearth’s Warming festival. I'm really looking forward to this. There’d been so many things to do there the last time we’d gone out and this year I knew which I’d tried and which I hadn’t and couldn’t wait to try everything I hadn’t last year... you know, before I got depressed and then... yeah, moving on.

With everypony accounted for, we all put on our Hearth’s Warming jumpers and scarves and headed out for a fun family night on the town.

___________________________________________________________

“Why are they here?”

The shrill colt’s voice caused us all to turn, me dropping the ball I'd been about to toss at a pile of bottles. Standing a few feet away is a colt with a brown coat and slicked back grey mane. He is wearing a suit very similar to the one Alchemist had been wearing at the Element Bearers’ first gala when he'd been pretending to be Blueblood.

His eyes are narrowed at both Blueblood and myself.

Celestia glances at Mama, who nods, before asking. “And what is so wrong with that, my little pony?”

The colt looks shocked when he saw the princesses, but then looks back at us, causing both of us to wilt a little under his gaze.

“She’s Nightmare Moon and he tortured a filly!”

Twilight groans and I join her. Of course. We had to run into one of the ponies who still blamed Blueblood for a past neither of us had anything to do with.

“My father may have fallen for the stories, but not me,” the colt looks pityingly at Mama the princesses. “If only they had not poisoned your minds, you would see reason and know that—”

Shining steps forward, his expression saying he was fully intent on telling the young colt off—

“Snark!”

Suddenly the colt’s right ear is surrounded but a green aura and he began saying, “Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow!”

A stallion with a black coat and brown mane stepped forward, then bowed to us. “I do apologize, Your Highnesses,” he says, mostly to me and Blueblood, before scowling down at the colt. “My son still won’t listen to reason. He will be dealt with, I promise.”

Celestia and Mama nod, before he heads off back into the crowd, his son whining and demanding release.

The little outburst had drawn a small crowd, but it quickly dispersed, allowing the us to enjoy our evening.

Blueblood and I both feel hurt by what the colt had said, because it's been year, for crying out loud, but soon Spike, Cadance and Twilight were helping us forget all about it as we enjoyed the festival, challenging each other with each of the booth games, placing wagers on what the losers had to do of the winner.

___________________________________________________________

“Did you have fun tonight, my daughter?” Mama asks as she tucks me into bed.

I nod sleepily; cuddling the plushy of her I’d won at a ball toss game.

It had been so much fun. Even after that rude colt had been so mean to Blueblood, we all had a really fun time. Even Christmas back on Earth had never been so much fun.

We’d spent the rest of the day at the festival, playing the games, watching the shows and just having fun.

When night came, we'd gone off to the Hearth's Warming play. As Mama predicted, while still getting across the message of Hearth's Warming, the play wasn't as fun to watch without Twilight and the others playing the roles of the main characters. Blueblood enjoyed it though, it being the first Hearth's Warming play he'd seen in over two years.

However, I did find humor in that Trixie had somehow gotten the part for Princess Platinum. She pulled her off almost as well as Rarity had. In fact, I noticed Blueblood's eyes never left her whenever she was on the stage. Maybe we'd be adding another member to the Royal Family before next Hearth's Warming.

Mama smiles and leans forward, kissing me on the forehead as my eyes struggle to stay open. “Goodnight, Stellar. See you in the morning.”

I yawn. “G’night, Mama,” I say, then snuggle down into the covers, close my eyes and go to sleep, looking forward to what the morning would bring.

Author's Note

here's the Hearth's Warming chapter.

Moving on so i can try and get the epilogue out before 5:30, cos i wanna watch Teen Titans (the good one, not Teen Titans Go!).

Til next time, which will likely be in a few minutes again, later everypony

Epilogue

Epilogue

___________________________________________________________

“Okay, everypony. Get ready,” Rarity whispers, glancing over her shoulder. “It’s almost time.”

I look to Derpy, who is wearing a lovely wedding dress with golden lace and hems. She has a wreath of roses on her head making her look, in my opinion, like a princess.

I am dressed in a flower filly’s gown, with a blue and purple trailing through the design to blend with my coat, a crown of blue lilies on my head, a basket of rose petals held by a tendril of my mane.

Derpy gulps. “I’m so nervous.”

I place a hoof on her leg, smiling up at her. “Don’t worry, Derpy. Everything’ll be fine.”

She replies with another gulp. “B-b-but what if I mess up? What if I trip on my dress while we’re walking down the aisle? What if, when Twilight says to kiss, I get Rich in the eye instead of the mouth? What if—?”

She's cut off as a piece of tape made of very dark-blue magic appears over her mouth. She glances at me to see my horn glowing.

I nod, then drop the spell, freeing her mouth. “It’ll be okay, Derpy.” My grin turns sheepish. “I’ll admit, I’m still a little nervous too. But, you want to marry Mr. Rich, right?”

She gave a warm smile. “Oh, yes. I do want to marry him. I love that stallion more than anything in the world... aside from Dinky... and muffins.”

We both giggle, then I nodded. “Then relax. This is your special day. Enjoy it.”

Derpy smiles, then pulls me into a hug and nuzzle me. “Thanks, Stellar. I’m glad we made you the Flower Filly.”

I nod, pulling away. “Me too. And thanks for waiting until I was all better. I know that can’t have been easy.”

Derpy shakes her head. “I should thank you, Stellar. Having to wait so long gave Dinky, Diamond, Rich and I the time to really feel like a family. And we wanted to try Hearth's Warming together us not a family, before being a family.”

The music begins to play, cutting our conversation short and signaling my time to head out. I push through the curtains and move down the aisle, using my mane to grab clumps of petals and scattering them as I go.

Filthy Rich is standing on the altar next Twilight, who is in charge of the ceremony due to her being a princess. That made me think that maybe someday, when I was older, I’d be marrying ponies too, but I put that thought aside and focus on the task at hoof.

Once I’ve finished scattering the petals, I go and stand to the side of the altar that is empty and turn to watch the aisle.

Diamond and Dinky come down, both wearing lovely white dresses that make my dress look plain, but they're the bride’s mares so that makes sense, each holding a cushion in their mouth with a small ring big enough to fit around a hoof resting atop them, one of seven bubbles on it and three small sacks with dollar signs on them on the other.

Even though the rings represent their marriage, I know from observing other couples that the rings are sort of a formality. I’ve never actually seen ponies that were married walking around with the rings on their hooves or horn, depending on their race.

The two of them walk up, nod to Rich, then split off, Diamond coming towards me with the bubbles necklace and Dinky to Rich the dollar bags necklace.

Then music I know all too well from wedding specials in all the TV shows I’d watched back in the human world started and we all turn back down the aisle.

Derpy comes out, her father, a tall Earth Pony who looks like a stallion version of his daughter, but with three strawberries for a Cutie Mark, walking her down.

Derpy’s face is behind a veil. I glance at Rich and see him blushing. I wink at Diamond and the two of us have to hold in our giggles.
Once they’ve reached the altar, Derpy's father moves to the side and Twilight begins the ceremony.

“Welcome. We are all gathered here today to celebrate the union of these two ponies, Filthy Rich and Derpy Hooves, in marriage. Each has written their own vows, which they’ve asked to speak themselves. Mr. Rich, you may start off.”

Rich nods, then turns to Derpy, who I notice is blushing underneath her veil.

“Derpy, our time together has been the most happiest I’ve ever been,” Rich began, taking Derpy’s hoof. “When we first met at Sugarcube Corner, both bumping into the other and spilling our things, I’d never seen such beauty in somepony’s eyes before.”

This causes Derpy’s blush to become very visible through the veil, but I notice everypony politely ignoring that and letting the ceremony move along.

“When I looked into them, I saw a mare who’s heart was kinder than any I could have hoped to meet... the Bearer to the Element of Kindness being the exception, of course.”

This gets a small row of laughter from the crowd and Derpy, before he continued.

“When I heard you had a daughter, I first thought you’d already found somepony and that my chances to be with a mare as wonderful as yourself were gone. But, when you told me you loved me too and that you were not married, my heart soared higher than the sun and moon ever could.”

I glance at Dinky, who is now blushing herself, but with an honest smile on her face.

Rich look deeply into Derpy’s eyes. “Derpy, I would be lying if I said I didn’t want to spend the rest of my life with you. Even if I lost everything, my business, my mansion, it wouldn’t matter, because, as long as I have you, my life will be the best life I could ask for.”
Everypony awed, though I noticed Rainbow Dash out the corner of my eye making the gagging motion. Guess that was too sappy for her. She was rewarded for it though, by a swift smack to the head from Applejack.

I shake my head and turn back to the alter as Rich continues.

"The months we all spent living together has proven to me that fate wanted us to be together," he glanced at Diamond, a thankful expression in his eyes. "With each day that we waited for the wedding as we lived together, the more I knew our family would be happy together and that nothing would change that. Derpy, it is my greatest wish to spend the rest of my years with a mare as wonderful us you and I know, deep in my heart, that you feel the same."

I glance at Dash, but she seems to be behaving, if only so she doesn't get kicked again and return my gaze to the marrying couple just as Derpy began her vows.

“Rich, you were the first stallion I ever met who treated me without the worry of insulting me for my eyes,” she said, looking right into his. “You were willing to speak to me honestly and tell me what you thought, but without any hints of taunting... unless we were being playful, of course.”

A bit of snickering went through the crowd at that joke, all the adults seeming to know something I didn’t. Glancing from Diamond to Dinky, it seems they don’t get the joke either.

Derpy takes a breath and continues. “Meeting you was one of the best days of my life. I’ll admit, I was worried what you’d think of me when you found out about Dinky, but you stuck with me. For that, I can never thank you enough.”

She glances at Dinky, who grins and nods, before continuing.

“Rich, while I may not be the smartest pony... or the most coordinated, you still wanted to be with me. You stayed by my side and helped me whenever I needed it. You’re the most wonderful stallion I could ever ask for and would gladly grow old with somepony like you and our family will always be happy, no matter what comes our way.”

More awws come from the crowd, along with me seeing Dash about to do the gagging motion again, before Rarity glares at her, making her stop.

Twilight nods as they finish and begin the next part. “Do you, Filthy Rich, take Miss Derpy Hooves as your lawfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, to love and to cherish, in sickness and in health, for rich of for poor, till death do you part?”

Rich looks to Derpy, his eyes lidded. “I do.”

Twilight nods and turns to Derpy. “And do you, Derpy, take Filthy Rich as your lawfully wedded husband, to have and to hold, to love and to cherish, in sickness and in health, for rich of for poor, till death do you part?”

Derpy nods absentmindedly, clearing paying more attention to the stallion in front of her than what Twi was saying. “I do-di-do-do.”

My ear twitched as I heard Dash whisper/snicker, “She said “do-do”.” This was followed by a unanimously timed kick from both Rarity and Applejack, making her go silent, crossing her forehooves and pouting.

“If anypony can think of any reason why these two ponies should not be married, speak now, or forever hold your peace,” Twilight said, looking out at the crowd.

“If not for your mom, I’d probably have had something to say against it,” Diamond whispers to me around the cushion. “But not anymore.”

I nod, turning back as Twilight glance over the room one more time, then nod. “Please bring forth the rings.”

Dinky and Diamond step forward, each presenting the ring to the pony with the Cutie Mark on it. Rich and Derpy took turns put the ring on the other’s hoof.

Twilight smiled warmly. “Then, by the power vested in me as a princess of Equestria, I hereby proclaim you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.”

Rich used his mouth to lift Derpy’s veil, both of them pausing for a moment to look into each other’s eyes before kissing.

Everypony cheers, hats being thrown into the air. I look to Dinky and Diamond, who are hugging each other chanting, “I have a sister! I have a sister!”

___________________________________________________________

“Everypony say muffins,” the camera pony says.

“Muffins,” all those who’d been a part of the wedding say, smiling, followed by the camera flashing, taking our group photo.

After a few more pictures, the camera pony nods and walks out into the reception hall, where the everypony was enjoying the wedding after party.

As Derpy and the others all followed the camera pony out, I stopped, having noticed something out the corner of my eye. Turning, I see a well-aged, very lined unicorn stallion with a black coat, for some reason wearing a black coat-jacket, a grey, swirly looking mane and tail and an hourglass Cutie Mark.

I frown. That Cutie Mark looks familiar, but I can’t remember why.

The unicorn is smiling as he watches Derpy and nods. He starts turning when his eyes meet mine.

I'm frozen in place. His eyes... they were like Mama and Aunt Celestia’s eyes. I could tell they’d seen centuries go by.

He nods to me, saying "Thanks for the warning," then turned and walked outside.

Curious, I follow him, or try to. After a few moments I lose sight of him. After a few more moments of searching, I shrug and head back inside, pausing only a moment as a strange wheezing sound reached my ears, before it faded away.

When I go inside I enter the reception hall and look around, before I felt a nuzzle and look to see Mama smiling at me, Aunt Celestia standing next to her. I leap up, hugging Mama around the neck.

“You were wonderful, honey,” Mama says as she returns my hug.

Derpy, Rich and their daughters are sitting at a nearby table along with Derpy’s dad and Rich’s parents, the four of them chatting and laughing together.

Rarity and the Pony Tones are singing on the performance stage. Fluttershy is, surprisingly, with them. I don’t know how she is finding the nerve to sing in front of everypony, but she's doing it and sounding amazing.

“So, Mama,” I say as I pull away, looking up at her, “Dinky and Diamond can still stay at the castle while their parents are on their honeymoon?”

Mama chuckles. “Stellar, that castle belongs to Twilight, not me.” She then winked. “And she says yes. She’s happy the castle is getting so many visitors.”

I cheer and am about to hurry over to Dinky and Diamond to tell them the news, when I spot a pair of ponies that make a smirk form on my muzzle and change my course to them.

“Hey, Cousin Bluey!” I shout, startling the two ponies.

"O-oh, Stellar,” Blueblood said, calming down when he realized it was me. He seems really relieved about that for some reason. “Thank my auntie. I thought you were the paparazzi.”

I blink, my happiness at seeing him and the mare he was with turning into confusion... and a little anger if a hunch Dash had hinted at from the mare’s past was connected to this.

“Explain.”

The blue unicorn mare chuckles sheepishly. “Well.... Trixie is trying not to be in the spotlight right now. Well, no more than dating a prince is already putting her under, anyway.”

I cock my head to one side. “How come? Mama and Aunt Celestia have been making sure things aren’t hard for us anymore. Everypony has pretty much accepted that I’m not Nightmare Moon pretending to be an innocent filly to fool everypony and bring Eternal Night and they know Blueblood is innocent and wasn’t the pony who hurt me. So, don’t you want to speak to the paparazzi?”

I am pretty sure the kingdom already knows Trixie and Blueblood had been dating since a few days after Hearth’s Warming, so why were they so anxious?

Blueblood glances around anxiously, then leans down and motions for me to move closer. I do and he whispers into my ear, “I’d rather them not learn of the newest Royal Family member on the way.”

I pull back, my eyebrow raised. “Huh?” Then I blink again, noticing the bouquet of flowers on the table he and Trixie are sitting at and a huge grin spreads to my face. “Wow. I didn’t think ponies would take the catching the bouquet thing meaning the one to catch it will be the next to marry that seriously.”

I turn to Trixie, before she does something odd. She glances down at her stomach, before gulping and mutters, "Why did we have to go drinking that night? Why? And why did Trixie have to be the one to suggest it?"

I cock my head to the side, not understanding.

“Stellar!” I turn at the voice and say Dinky waving to me and remember what I’d been about to do.

I turn to the two ponies. “Well, bye Trixie. Bye, Bluey. Can’t wait for your wedding.”

I don’t notice the ponies that glanced our way after I said that as I hurried towards the table Dinky and Diamond were sitting at with their parents. I had so much planned during their stay at the castle, including helping them make a welcome home present for when their parents came back.

___________________________________________________________

I'm standing on the balcony of mine and Mother's room, looking up at the sky. The wedding had ended a few hours ago. While their parents were away on their honeymoon, Diamond and Dinky are staying in the castle on my invitation.

I breath deeply as a cool night breeze blue over my face.

"Daughter?" I look behind me and see Mother walking out onto the balcony. "Please, follow me."

I blink. "Follow you where? Where're we going."

"To the moon."

Now, this wasn’t in itself weird, I know she went there often, either to be alone and have some peace and quiet, or to view our sky during the day. So I followed her, using my magic to track her teleport line to the moon, and what I found surprised me. Mother led me along the moon to a large castle made of white and purple stone, with towers that reached high into the night sky.

I turn to her, frowning. “What’s this doing here?” I ask.

She smiles and puts a wing over me. “When I became Nightmare Moon, after I was banished here, I used my magic to create this castle. I sat in it for all those years, watching the planet below.”

I glance at her, then at the planet in the distance. “Why are you showing me this?”

“Because, my daughter, ponies will one day learn to live in our night as we do.”

My frown deepens. “What do you mean, Mother? Forgive me for saying so, but that almost makes it sound like you intend for the Eternal Night again.”

Mother chuckles. “No, Stellar. Nothing like that. What I mean is, one day, we will have ponies living here on the moon, just as they do on the planet below.”

I stare at her, wide-eyed. “But... there’s no air on the moon. The only reason we can survive on here is because it’s part of us. How would other ponies live here?”

Mother smirks. “Oh, I’m sure it will be a long time from now, it may take hundreds of years, but, one day, ponies will walk on the moon, just as they do on the planet below.It was my original idea, back before Nightmare Moon, but those thoughts had been corrupted into the Eternal Night.”

I nod, understanding and look out at the rocky surface of the moon. It is a wonderful dream and, if I had anything to do with it, it would come true.

Author's Note

FINALLY!

We are finished. That is it, we are done.

No more updates, no more rewrites. We. Are. DONE!

....

Well, i will at some point go deal with editing all the errors i have in here, but that's besides the point

Thanks you all for following me on this wild roller coaster, several times and for the support and encouragement.

I hope you enjoyed this whole story and thank i can keep entertaining you with my stories.

So, until next time, we will NEVER be on this story again, LATER EVERYPONY!

Prelude

Living Nightmare

Prelude

___________________________________________________________

“Okay. Are you ready?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Turn on the gas.”

“*sniff, sniff* Ew!”

“What’s wrong?”

“It stinks!”

“Don’t worry. Just try to ignore it, count to ten, and it will all be over.”

___________________________________________________________

Ow. My head really hurts. The doctor never said I’d still have a headache when the operation was over.

My name is Michael Wilson. I’m seven-years-old and recently went into hospital for surgery. My parents told me I have something in my head that’s making all the fluids in it not move properly. They said if I didn’t have the operation, my head would explode.

I personally thought that’d be cool. I wonder how it would have exploded. Would it be like a bomb or like a wart when you squeeze it?

However, something was confusing me. Why did it feel like my head was against cold stone?

I open my eyes and look around. I’m not in the hospital room I was in before the operation. It looks like I’m in one of those old ruined castles from Disney movies.

I frown as I look around. This doesn’t make sense. I couldn’t be in a castle. I was in hospital. And this place looked old, real old. My dad wouldn’t have left me in such a place right after my operation.

It’s a bit dark, maybe very early morning? I can see some light through the holes in the ceiling, so the sun must be a little bit risen.

I move to get up, to have a look around, when I fall forward. I can’t get up properly. I look down at my hands, to wonder why they won’t help me push off the ground... only to become more confused.

My hands aren’t there anymore. Where my hands used to be, I can now see something round and flat. My fingers are gone.

I lift one up, looking it over. The only thing I can think of is that it looks kind of like a horse’s hoof.

It’s really weird, not having fingers. Where did they go, anyway? Why don’t I have fingers anymore?

I shake my head, not understanding what’s going on, only to feel something move on my head. I lift the hoof I already have off the ground and move it to my where my hair... or, maybe mane(?) should be, only to feel my hoof go through something cool.

I blink, confused. I just wanted to see my hair.

Suddenly, a small field of what look like stars in a bluish-black sky move in front of me. I blink again, my confusion growing, before I notice the feeling at the top of my head is also near my bum.

I glance behind me and see the same as what fell in front of my face a few seconds ago. It was clearly meant to be a tail, but it looked like it was made of the night sky, just like the hair that had moved when I wanted to see it.

I glance down at the rest of me. I kind of look like a horse, only smaller. My fur looks black, though it might be a different colour and I need more light to see it.
There’s some kind of marking on my hip. It looks like a blotch of dark-purple behind a blue crescent moon.

I blink, then smile. Of course. This is a dream. I’m still asleep. As if I’d wake up some small horse in real life.

I get up and, at the same time as hearing a fluttering sound, feel something moving on my back, connected to my body.

I glance back again, to my back this time and see what look like wings. Cool! I’ve got wings in this dream? That means I can fly!

I try to make them move, focusing on the wings and getting them to move. It takes a while, but they finally start flapping. I put as much effort into my wings as I can, but don’t seem to be flying.

I sighed, shaking my head. Guess even in my dreams I can’t do the impossible.

___________________________________________________________

“Jeez, this place is really boring,” I mumble as I walk down yet another hallway.

My voice is a lot higher now. At first I’d been surprised I could even talk, horses don’t normally do that, but then I remembered I’m in a dream. A dream that doesn’t let me do absolutely anything I want, but a dream all the same.

Another thing I’d notice is I wasn’t a boy anymore. My penis was gone and in its place was... You know, I’m not sure what it’s called, what girls have, but I’ve got one now. It’s weird, I’d always wondered what it was like to be a girl, icky as they are, but I never thought I’d actually find out.

I’ve also gotten a chance to see exactly what I look like. I passed a mirror a few minutes ago, I think it was a few minutes ago, the sky looks brighter than when it happened, so some time has passed. I’ve never understood how time works, though. I just go with how things go, not thinking about it.

Anyway, when I passed the mirror, it had a few cracks, but I could see what I look like. I’m a small horse-whatever, but my head looks more human than horse. Guess that’s where the whatever comes in.

With better light, I could confirm I did have black fur; it feels weird, having hair all over my body. My mane and tail literally seem to be made of the night sky, blue and stars. If I focus hard enough, I can even make them move as if they were arms, which is handy, since I don’t have arms or fingers anymore. I had a horn too, which made me think I'm a unicorn. It's really confusing. I've seen unicorns with wings and Pegasus... what do you call a group of Pegasus? Anyway, I'd seen them before in fairy tales and TV shows, but for some reason unicorn or Pegasus didn't seem right. It felt like what I was had a different name, but I had no idea why I was thinking that.

However, something that caught my attention were my eyes. My mum always told me I had blue eyes, but now they’re really blue. Sort of a very light-blue, not sure and there isn’t any white in my eyes now. What used to be white is now all this strange light-blue. But what’s cool are the black parts of my eyes. They look like dragon eyes. No boy doesn’t like dragons and now I had eyes like a dragon... even if I am a girl.

Still, this is a dream, so it’s still cool. When I wake up, I’ll just not say I was a girl and that I was still a boy. Everyone at school will think it was really cool.

I have to admit, for an abandoned castle, it’s not as cool as TV shows make it out to be. In fact, it’s a little scary. I came across some really weird pieces of armour a few halls back. They didn’t look like they were made for humans, though. It almost looked like they were made for horses, but that's not possible. Horses don't wear armour.

Something else is nagging at the back of my mind. I don’t know what it is, but it has something to do with this place. Almost... like I’ve been here before.

Of course, that’s just stupid. This is a dream, I haven’t been here before.

I enter in one of the old towers. Something about it seems familiar to me, as if I should know about it. In one of the corners is a strange statue, with five long poles sticking out at the sides.

I glance around, see nothing left in this room to look at and turn to leave. As I do, I miss the door and almost hit the wall; it’s still hard to move in this horse body.

My eyes fall straight on what’s sitting on the wall, so close to my nose it was almost touching it. It was a black spider with a white five-pointed star on it.
I do the only natural thing I can: scream.

___________________________________________________________

“Twilight,” Spike moaned, rubbing his eyes. He was riding on her back as the two walked down the path in the Everfree Forest, the path leading to the Castle of the Two Pony Sisters. “It’s so early. Do we have to go the castle now?”

“Yes, we do, Spike,” Twilight nodded, glancing back for a second before returning her gaze to the path ahead. “There are still some books in the castle’s library and I have every intention to retrieve them like all the others have been.”

“But, Twilight,” he groaned, shaking his head. “Couldn’t you have gotten some other ponies to do that for you? You are a princess, after all.”

The purple mare shook her head. “No, Spike. I want to get these ones myself. Several of the books that were brought to me were damaged and they hadn’t been when I saw them in the castle library the last time we visited.”

The little drake rolled his eyes. Once Twilight got an idea in her head it was almost impossible to get it out and when it involved books, it was completely impossible.

Suddenly, the forest’s quiet morning what shattered by an ear-piercing, high-pitched scream, followed at once by an explosion.

Twilight’s head whirled to see a column of smoke coming from the distance, in the direction of the castle.

“That sounded like a filly!” Spike gasped, his eyes wide. “But, why would a filly but out in the forest— HEY!”

He clung to the mare’s neck as she galloped down the path, her horn flaring, reading a teleport spell.

“I don’t know, Spike, but that explosion couldn’t have been a good thing!”

There was a flash of purple and the two disappeared, the creatures of the forest who’d been watching wondering just what had happened.

Author's Note

Thought this up whilst reading Past Sins at work yesterday and thought, what would happen if a human woke up as Nightmare Moon, but had no clue about Equestria or MLP at all. It is set in 1998, long before Friendship Is Magic was even thought up.

as you can see, this is a very young human to end up in Equestria as a pony, especially one of the most hated. wonder how twilight will react.

I really wanted to get this out before i fogot about it... i seem to do that i lot with my fics, don't i? *shrugs*

I'd better go before Auntie Tia finds me again. i've got more to do anyway. later everypony

Chapter 3

Chapter 3

___________________________________________________________

I was really interested in how Spike was explaining how his magical fire breath worked. Apparently, he was the only dragon who could do this, to his knowledge. The reason why is, when he was an egg, Twilight had poured lots of magic into his egg in one moment, not only causing his egg to hatch, but also mixing some of her magic with his own body’s energies, which is what makes his fire magical, compared to other dragons, whose fire breath is just that, fire.

When he finished explaining it to me, I looked around and noticed Twilight wasn’t in the room with us anymore. She must have gone to see those friends.

I didn’t really like the idea of more ponies knowing about me. This is an whole different world from mine, and, aside from Twilight and Spike, I don’t know anyone else, and I barely even know them.

“Um, Sp-Spike?” I asked, looking to the young dragon. From his height I was guessing he was maybe as old as me, a child.

The purple dragon looked back from the bookshelf he’d been reaching a claw up to a shelf I realized had comic books and not book books on it. “Yeah?” he asked, looking at me over his shoulder.

I looked away, my mane playing with itself like I would be my hands, if I still hand them. “Are... are Twilight’s friends nice?”

He blinked, then turned around to face me. “Well, they should be. They’re the bearers of the Elements of Harmony, after all.”

I blinked, looking to him, an eyebrow raised. I’d never heard those words before, but something about the Elements of Harmony sounded... familiar, somehow. “What’re those?”

“The Elements are what helps keep Equestria’s magic alive and allow us all to live peacefully,” he then snickered. “Well, most of the time, anyway.”

I looked down, frowning. Something was nipping, at the back of my mind, something I couldn’t place, but that felt like it was trying to be heard.

“So, where in the human world were you? Y’know, before you went to that operating room and woke up here, in Equestria?”

I looked up at him, smiling slightly. “Australia.”

Spike blinked. “Where? I’ve never heard of that, and I was asking the girls about it the last time we went to your world and they never mentioned any place called Australia.”

I frowned. “I... don’t know where it is. I just know that’s where I live.”

Spike nodded, folding his arms. “Guess that was one of the places they didn’t tell me about. Still,” he looked back to me, “since the human world’s just a reflection version of this one, why is your name Michael? It doesn’t sound like a name.”

I frowned. “It’s normal where I come from. At my school I know at least five other Michael's.”

He raised an eyebrow. “More than one pon— er, person has the same name as you?”

I nodded, then cocked an eyebrow. “Isn’t that how names work?”

“Not usually,” he shook his head. “It’s rare in Equestria for a pony, or any creature really, to have the same name as another. I mean, Twilight was named after her great grandmother, but that’s the only time I can think of one pony sharing the same name as another pony. Everypony else I’ve ever known’s name’s been unique.”

I blinked, my expression becoming confused. “Uni...? Uni...?”

“It means one of a kind,” he deadpanned.

“Oh,” I looked away, frowning. “You said this world is a reflection of mine?” He nodded. “But, my world doesn’t look like this.”

Spike nodded. “Well, that makes sense. Your world has all that technology and stuff. It makes sense that—”

I shook my head. “No. I mean, this world looks different, like a cartoon.”

Spike frowned. “Seriously?”

I nodded, looking around the room. “This worlds looks kinda like The Powerpuff Girls show.”

Spike blinked, then grinned. “Oh! You like The Power Ponies too, huh?”

I cocked an eyebrow. “Power who? I’ve never heard of them.”

Spike went over to the bookshelf with the comics and took one down, then held it out to me. I thought about how to take it, when I saw my mane move forward, like an arm and took the comic from him. The look in his eyes said he had expected me to do that just as much as I had.

But, he also held a slight bit of fear in his eyes and it hurt me that he’d look at me like that. I looked down, pulling the book to me with my mane.

I looked to the comic, to take my mind off of that, and frowned. On the comic was the picture of six ponies who were clearly heroes, one who kind looked like Twilight and a villain, who looked like a horse with freakishly long green hair.

I opened the comic and started reading.

___________________________________________________________

As I was finished reading the comic, I shook my head. It was like a weird, pony version of the Power Rangers. It was interesting, but strange.

I decided to find something else to read while I waited for Twilight to come back. I walked back to the bookshelf, using my mane to place the comic back where I’d seen Spike take it from.

I scanned the books, trying to find something that looked like it would have a lot of pictures. After a while I found one that I got a strange feeling from, like I knew it.

I used my mane to lift it out and put it on the floor. It was a large brown book with the picture of a golden unicorn head on the front. I cocked an eyebrow, wondering why I’d think a big book like this would be fun to read.

I opened it and looked down the list of stories at the front of it. I stopped at one title, getting a strange chill down my back, causing me to flutter my wings (those are something I’m still trying to get used to having at all).

Mare in the Moon. Something about that title both scared me and gave me a small flicker of anger that I didn’t understand.

Gulping, I looked to see what page it was on, then used my mane to flick the pages to it and started reading.

Certain parts seemed to jumped out at me, like “the younger used hers and brought out the moon to begin the night”. Something about that stired something in the back of my mind, but I couldn’t tell what it was.

“But, as time went on, the younger sister became... res-ent-ful... Spike? Whatg does res-ent-ful mean?”

He looked up from the comic he’d been reading. “It means angry, basically. Jealous.”

Okay, I knew what jealous was, so I continued, reading out loud quietly, since I hadn’t quite gotten the idea of reading in your head yet. My teachers had been trying to teach me how, but it was slow and, now, it might be a while before I can get back to learning it.

“The ponies relished and played in the day her elder... that means older, right? sister brought forth... Spike, what’s "brought forth" mean?

“It means bring. Like, Twilight brought you forth to the castle.” He didn’t even look up from his comic that time.

I nodded and read on. “...but shunned... Shunned?”

“Ignored.”

“...and slept through her beautiful night. One fateful day, the younger unicorn refused to lower the moon to make way for the dawn. The elder sister tried to reason with her, but the bitterness in the young one's heart... h-had t-transformed her into a w-wicked mare of d-darkness: N-N-N-N-N—”

That name. It... it was the name Spike and Twilight kept calling me. Was... was this that pony?

“Sh-she vowed th-that she would sh-shroud the land in et-ternal night. R-reluct-ant-ly, the elder sister h-harn-essed the most powerful m-magic known to pony-dom: the E-Elements of Harmony. Using the m-magic of the Elements of Harmony, sh-she defeated her younger s-sister, and b-banished her per-man-ent-ly in the moon—”
I couldn’t read anymore. Was... was I...? Was I this pony; this... monster? Was that why Twilight and Spike were scared of me?

But... I don’t want anyone to be scared of me. I don’t.

___________________________________________________________

“I still find it a little hard to believe that Nightmare Moon could be back,” Rarity said as they neared Twilight’s door, “and as a filly.”

“She’s not Nightmare Moon, Rarity,” Twilight remained her, a slight bit of irritation entering her voice. “She only has Nightmare Moon’s body. Though how and why, on the other hoof, I still don’t know.”

“Well, as long as she doesn’t try anything fishy, I’ll—” The doors opened under Twilight’s magical influence and they all stopped, Rainbow’s voice cutting itself off.

Near one of the books shelves sat Michael, being held back Spike. She had been crying, her face soaked with tears as the young dragon held her.

By his feet and her hooves sat a book Twilight recognized. A book she hadn’t thought about since the day Nightmare Moon returned and she and the others had freed Luna from her.

The filly suddenly looked over to them, her eyes brightening at the sight of Twilight, before they filled with uncertainty as her eyes moved from Twilight to the other five mares.

For several seconds none moved, all just staring. Then, Pinkie bound forward, causing the filly to scream and try to get away from Spike to escape the oncoming pink mare, before she was picked up in said mare’s hooves and held her, a huge grin on her face.

“Oh, wow, it’s true! You really do look like Black Snooty. Wow, that’s weird. And you can use your mane to hold and move things, too, just like her? That’s kinda cool. Ya know, you may look like her, but while she was a big meanie, meanie-pants, you’re just really cute. Didn’t think she would look cute, but as a filly, it seems she would be, or is, I guess. Hey, wait! This means it’s you’re first time in Ponyville’s.”

She leaped into the air, giving a loud gasp, still holding the small Alicorn.

“Oh. My. Gosh! You need a Welcome to Ponyville party! Ooh, it can be night themed. I’ve never really done that before, since I didn’t for Princess Luna and I know a party will make that sad frown turn upside down. Do you like cloudcake? I’ve never met a filly with wings that doesn’t like cloudcake and I bet cake would make you really happy and—”

There was a flash of purple and the filly was no longer being held in Pinkie’s hooves. She turned around to see Twilight giving her a stern look, whilst the filly clung to Fluttershy, who’d taken her into a soft embrace.

“Pinkie, don’t scare her,” Twilight scolded. “She’s been through enough and...” she glanced sadly at the book, which Spike was slowly picking up and placing it back on the shelf, “I think she’s misunderstood something.” Twilight turned to the filly and sighed. “Michael, the mare in that story isn’t you.”

“Y-yes, it is,” the smaller Alicorn sobbed. “I-I’m the one wh-who t-took over o-one of the p-princesses and wa-was ba-banished a-and—”

“No!” Twilight said firmly. “You’re not.”

Michael looked to Twilight, her eyes pleading. “I... I’m not?”

Twilight shook her head. “No, you’re not. N— the mare you look like wouldn’t act the way you are at all. You have been quiet, gentle and thoughtful. You even apologized for something you didn’t even do because you felt guilty. She wouldn’t have done that.”

The filly blinked, a tiny bit of confusion entering her face. “Something I didn’t do?”

Twilight gave a coo smile. “That spider didn’t explode. Spiders don’t do that in Equestria.”

The confusion on the filly’s face grew. “But... it threw me back. There was a hole in the wall. If the spider didn’t explode, what did all that?”

Twilight looked up at the ceiling. “Well... you did, actually.”

The filly’s eyes widened. “Wh-what? How? I can’t make spiders explode! I-I... I can’t make big holes in walls.”

Twilight returned he gaze to the sputtering filly. “Well, as an Alicorn, yeah, you can.”

A frown creased Michael’s brow. “Is that some special kind of unicorn? Alicorn. What’s that mean? You’re one too. What are we?”

Twilight smiled. “Alicorns are very special. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were two of the first Alicorns. Celestia raises the sun and Luna the moon... Is something wrong?” She posed the question due to the filly cocking her head, a look of confused recognition entering her eyes.

“Why... Why do I know those names?” she murmured, frowning at the floor. “The only Luna I know is that cat from Sailor Moon.”

“Sailor Moon?” Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow. “Is that some sea-faring version of Night— um, that other moon?” She’d almost slipped, but a glance from Twilight had stopped her from saying it.

The filly giggled, then looked to Dash. “Now. It’s a cartoon from my home. Sailor Moon’s a girl who is really a princess of the moon that was sent to Earth by her mother to save her life.”

The six mares and dragon all looked around each other. That sounded... it was as if the filly was talking about Luna, yet not. The similarities were too eerie. A moon princess who has a cat that happens to be named after their own moon princess?

Yet, the filly had said it with such certainty, as if it couldn’t be questioned. Twilight couldn’t help feeling another tiny bit of doubt enter her mind yet once more. Every time she was able to convince herself this filly wasn’t Nightmare Moon, she did or said something that caused tiny bits of doubt, not enough to confirm she really was the Mare in the Moon given physical form, but enough to worry the Lavender Alicorn, none the less.

“Girls,” Applejack’s voice caused all, even the small filly, to turn to her. “Ah think there’s only one way we can really know what we need to. But, to do it,” she looked worryingly to Twilight, “we gotta tell the princesses.”

At once, Michael’s eyes widened with fear and she scurried under Twilight’s bed and didn’t come out.

Twilight trotted over, knelt down and looked at the scared turquoise-blue dragon eyes looking at her with fear.

“D-don’t,” she whimpered, tears shining in her eyes. “Th-they’ll send me t-to the m-m-moon. I-I don’ wanna go there.”

Twilight gave a reassuring smile. “Don’t worry. We won’t let them send you there. You’re just a filly. It wouldn’t be right for them to send you there.”

Her shivering seemed to lessen, but she didn’t move. “I-I’m staying here,” she whispered.

Twilight sighed, knowing she couldn’t convince her without pushing her, and, with Michael scared enough by everything that had happened already, that probably wasn’t the best idea.

She walked back over to the girls, all of whom looked a little worried about the filly, even Dash, despite her reservations from before.

“Spike?” Twilight said and the dragon hurried over. “Take a letter and write exactly as I say.”

He nodded, grabbing a scroll and quill and getting ready.

Twilight took a deep breath, and began.

Dear Princess Celestia,

This is a letter about an urgent situation that has arisen that we need your help in solving and also involves your sister, so please be sure to read this with her or let her read it once you have finished reading yourself.

Before I go further, I must ask that you do not panic or worry the way she first feel to when I explain the reason for this letter. I can assure you the fears you fill will be unnecessary and unfounded, so please do not react on impulse.

Earlier this morning Spike and I were heading towards your old castle, to get several of the books from its library to put into the Friendship Castle’s library instead, so ponies can read them without having to brave the Everfree in order to do so.

However, as we were walking, we heard a filly screaming in fear, in the forest, followed by an explosion coming from your old castle. Upon investigating, we found the young filly hiding in the tower where you and your sister were reunited after we defeated Nightmare Moon.

She was understandably scared and I tried to convince her to come out of her hiding spot.

When she did, however, Spike and I got a very shocking surprise. She looked just like the Mare in the Moon, down to her Cutie Mark and ethereal mane and tail.

Our first thoughts are exactly what you are no doubt thinking after reading this. However, she is not like the mare that took your sister. She is scared, timid and has no idea how she came to find herself in the castle.

Not only that, she has told me herself, in all honesty, that she was not a pony to begin with, but a human boy who had been going into hospital for an operation that I believe was meant to save his life.

While I cannot ascertain as to why he suddenly found himself in the body of a filly version of the mare your sister became, I do know that she is not at all like that mare.
I am requesting your assistance as a fellow princess. I am unsure how this situation should be handled and therefore ask for yours and your sister’s guidance is this matter.
For the filly’s sake, I ask that you think carefully and not act irrationally.

The Princess of Friendship,

Twilight Sparkle

“Twi-light... Spar-kle,” Spike finished, then rolled up the scroll and sent it on its way.

“How long do ya think it’ll take fer ’em to answer?” Applejack asked. She’d walked over to the bed and was peering under it at the small black filly.

“I’m not sure,” Twilight replied, shaking her head. “I only hope that don’t react like I did at first glance.” She said that last part with shame.

Rarity raised an eyebrow. And just how did you react, darling?”

Twilight looked down, shame fully covering her face. “I... grabbed her in my magic and... and treated her like a monster. I...” she shut her eyes, a few tears welling in them. “I only realized something was off when she started pleading to her parents, asking for them to save her.”

The girls all remained silent as that sunk in.

“Night— that mare wouldn’t have been calling to her parents for help,” Rarity said quietly, her eyes downcast.

Twilight nodded. She was certain she would never forgive herself for how she’d treated Michael when they first met. That had been horrible and she’d put a filly through it for no real reason. Her worries about Nightmare Moon didn’t justify what she’d done.

The uneasy silence was suddenly obliterated by a flash of white light in the centre of the room. Standing in the middle of the room were both Princesses, Celestia and Luna, their faces stern.

“Where is she?” Luna spoke, her voice cold and almost so loud that Twilight mistook it for a second to be the Royal Canterlot Voice.

A squeak came from under the bed. At once, Luna’s horn glowed, lifting the bed and revealing the small filly cowering underneath. Said filly was this taken in the same magical aura and pulled towards Luna at a fast speed, the bed returning to the floor.

Luna looked directly into the filly’s eyes, which stared back in horror.

The filly screamed, her mane lashing out, clipping Luna’s horn, causing the larger Alicorn to flinch, her magical hold breaking and the filly bolted across the floor, heading back for the bed.

She was stopped, however, as a golden aura took hold of her and yanked her towards Celestia, whose eyes had gone wide with anger—

“STOP!”

All went still at the Royal Canterlot Voice that had come from neither the Sun Goddess, nor the Moon. Twilight, using the sudden pause, took Michael in her own magical grasp and yanked her back, bringing her over to the nearest of her friends, Applejack and relented her hold.

Michael clung onto Applejack so tightly the farm mare showed the slightest sign that it hurt, which just fueled Twilight’s anger at the two princesses further as she whirled around to face them.

“What part of “do not panic or worry” and “think carefully and not act irrationally” did you not understand?” she snorted as the two princesses stared at her, stumped.

“Twilight,” Celestia began, confusion mixed with sternness in her voice, “she attacked Luna. I was reacting to protect my sis—”

“She was retaliating because Luna had just grabbed her and yanked her through the air!” Twilight cut her off. “How would you react if your mane could do what you told it to and were suddenly attack for reasons you didn’t understand?! Just how much of my letter were you paying attention to?!”

Both princesses backed away as Twilight mane started to flow with the magical energies of her portion of the Rainbow Power she and her six friends had been endowed with from the Tree of Harmony.

“We...” Luna looked to the small filly clutching onto Applejack, bawling her eyes out and the tension she’d felt mere moments before about the thought of said filly vanished, replaced by guilt and she looked down at the floor and whispered, “I’m sorry, Twilight.”

Her sister’s suddenly change in attitude caused Celestia to halt, the instinct to protect her younger sister, which had flared when Luna had just been injured (even if the injury was small), cooled and she too looked to the ground and gave her own apology.

Twilight waited for several moments. When it seemed they were telling the true and didn’t do anything more to the youngest Alicorn in the room, her mane stopped followed and she closed her eyes, calming down.

“As I mentioned before, in my letter, Michael is not the mare you once became, Princess Luna.” She spoke, not with the voice of a friend, but that of a fellow princess, discussing a matter.

Both flinched the tiniest bit at this. Twilight had never spoken to them in anyway but as a friend, so to have her speaking to them the way they would speak with dignitaries or royals that have no concern for pleasantries was rather off-putting for them, emphasizing just how largely the two had royally messed up.

Twilight then explained what had been relayed to her by the younger Alicorn, not leaving out a single detail. Spike even told them what he and Michael had spoken about whilst they waited for the girls, though his news, which was also new to Twilight, was worrisome.

Whilst Spike had gotten his information about the other world from the girls at the sleepover during their last visit to help stop the Sirens, Twilight had spent a fair amount of time since their return reading up on the other world, aided by Sunset Shimmer answering any questions the Alicorn asked, via the journal.

Celestia and Luna had known about that world long before Luna became Nightmare Moon, though their knowledge was lacking compared to Twilight, who had actually recently gone there.

True, they had been themselves, but that was a long time ago and things were odd in their case. Their doubles were bound to them and had a spell around them that prevented any from questioning why they never seemed to age or for how long they’d been Principal and Vice Principal to the school, from way back in its early days.
This being the case, when Spike mentioned Michael had said her home was a place called Australia; all three princesses did a double take. In the other world, there was no such place. However, it was clear Michael was not lying about her origins.

This brought a whole new problem. If she was not from the other world, the one that reflected their own, but with humans instead of ponies, it meant she came from another world with humans, one with no ties to this world at all.

Once all was said and explained, Luna looked to Celestia, her face concerned. “Sister, I know only one way I can prove whether or not this filly is my darker self given a body of her own, or some other soul unfortunate enough to inherit her form.”

Celestia sighed and nodded.

Twilight sighed, but with relief. “Good. Then you will know Michael’s not—”

“You misunderstand, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said, her tone becoming sombre. “What I do will prove what must and I mean must be done.”

Twilight wilted slightly. “You mean...?”

Luna nodded. “Yes. If I am given reason, any reason at all, to believe that this filly posses an immediate threat to anypony, I will have to act accordingly.”

“But—” she tried to protest.

“It cannot be helped, Twilight,” Celestia said, her voice just as solemn as her sister’s. “If this Michael, no matter where her mind came from, is proven to be too dangerous, she will have to be dealt with.”

Luna walked over to Applejack, who tightened her hold on the quivering filly. However, a small, solemn shake of the night princess’s head made her loosen her grip slight, causing the filly to panic, before she was shrouded by Luna’s magic and fell asleep.

Twilight looked from Luna to Celestia and back to Luna, her face anxious. “Please, just promise you won’t hurt her.”

She knew she had no real say anymore. Luna had been Nightmare Moon, so she had full authority in this matter, whether Twilight or her friends liked it or not.

And they didn’t like it. They all were protesting, demanding the princesses to leave the poor filly alone, but were silenced by a look from Celestia. It was a look that told them she did not want for this to happen, but that there was no other choice and Twilight, reluctant those she was to admit it, had to agree.

She just hoped she was right and that what Luna found would prove the filly’s innocence and she would be spared.

Luna stood over the sleeping form of her darker self in filly size and her eyes glowed white and the whole room faded around her.

___________________________________________________________

Luna looked around her as the swirling purple mixed with other colours. She had entered her darker side’s filly doppelgangers mind and it was settling around her.

When she saw a line of memory, she accessed it, expecting to see the first moments she’d thought in tune with the part of her the Elements had removed from her.
However, what she saw stopped her, causing her eyes to go wide.

In the memory, she saw a small human boy, maybe four years of age, running around with other human children. His eyes were a blue much like her own, whilst his short-cut hair was blonde, like Applejack’s mane and tail.

He was laughing and dodging one child in particular. At first, she wondered if that was mean-spirited, before she saw the other child, a female with brown eyes and long, bouncy black hair was smiling too, giving the boy a smirk that said “I’ll get you next time” as she moved to run after another child and tagged him, before running off with that child chasing her.

It was a game of tag. A simple, friendly game between friends. The sight warmed Luna’s heart as she remembered when she and her sister would play tag, back when they had been fillies.

This memory, while unexpected because of the body of the mind it came from, gave her a small glimmer of hope for what Twilight Sparkle had said. Maybe this filly, whilst looking and sharing other things with her darker half, was not the Nightmare, but a child who had been brought into her world.

This, however, then caused her sadness, for, if true, the child had been taken from its family. She vowed then that, if it were possible, she would help to bring the child back to their own world and separate them from the form of her darker self.

With this in mind, Luna headed deeper into the child’s mind and memories.

___________________________________________________________

Every memory she’d seen had only made Luna surer of Twilight’s theory. A fifth birthday, where she saw several of the children from the memory of the game of tag, the boy’s first day of school, Hearth’s Warming with the boy’s family, where she saw a younger brother of near identical match and a baby sister with brown, curly hair and brown eyes, only happy and sometimes a few sad memories, none of which could possibly have been fabricated by her darker self.

Not only were they too detailed, but she would not have been able to think of such things, for she had been pure negative emotions. Such a creature could never think of such events as had played out in these memories.

This child was not Nightmare Moon, of that she was sure.

Sadly, she was also able to confirm something she had hope against. There was no way to send the child back.

The last memory the child had was of falling asleep in an operating room, his father telling him that he would be okay and would wake up all better.

...

The boy had not awoken again.

Though the child had been asleep, he had still been taking in his surrounding, absorbing the memory, a memory Luna watched with a heavy heart.

At first, the surgery was going well. The boy’s father looked relieved as the surgeons talked calmly and it seemed like the boy would be fine.

That was, however, until one surgeon suddenly sneezed whilst a scalpel had been lightly pressed against the boy’s brain. At once blood started spilling from the unintended wound caused by the sudden force and they all moved to stop the flow and return to the surgery, but a sound caused Luna’s heart to clench. The boy’s heart was slowing down. Using her magic, she was able to see what had been happening and it made her heart sink.

When the scalpel had penetrated the boy’s brain, it had, by pure bad luck, caused what she knew was called apoplexy; the scalpel had sliced a large blood vessel, the spilled blood having caused extensive damage to a large portion of brain.

She watched, unable to look away or stop it, as the monitors showed his heart rate growing weaker and weaker, all the while the surgeons’ attitudes were becoming ones of panic and the father becoming hysterical.

Within moments, the beeps of the heart monitors had become a single, long, never ending beep.

For several moments the room was silent and still, save the beeping, before the father fell to his knees and began to sob, whilst one surgeon looked to another, who glanced at the clock above the door.

“Time of death: 4:32pm.”

The memory, however, did not end there. Luna saw what must have been the boy’s soul floating out of its body, before something that looked like Nightmare Moon’s mane lashed out from nowhere, grabbed the boy’s soul and yanked him away.

Luna turned her head, trying to follow the boy’s soul, but the memory ended.

Yet, she would not give up. She used her magic and found a trace of something, not the boy’s memories, but something linked to them. With her destination made, Luna launched at it, hoping to learn what was going on.

___________________________________________________________

Luna was standing in the ruins of the tower where she had awoken after Twilight and the other Element Bearers had freed her from Nightmare Moon.

The sun showed very, very early morning; most likely only a few minutes after midnight, judging back the dark, yet not totally dark sky.

A sound that was like a mixture of a shuffle and a shiver caused Luna to turn to the doorway leading into the tower.

Walking in through the open doorway was a figure donned in a brown cloak. Her first thoughts were Zecora the zebra, whom she had met that first Nightmare Night back.
However, the eyes within told her something else. They were eyes she had seen staring back at her not too long again from the face of a filly, wide with fear.

Now, they held determination and spite as their owner walked past Luna and stopped near the window, the last place Nightmare Moon had stood before the Elements had defeated her.

Luna saw the shattered fragments of Nightmare Moon’s armour and a few pieces of black fur, including one with the black mare’s Cutie Mark, lying by the window, surrounded by intricate mana lines the likes of which she hadn’t seen in centuries.

The mare pulled back her cloak’s hood and what Luna saw was a mass of shadows with a pony shape, with Nightmare Moon’s eyes glowing within.

“It has taken me a long time,” she said, a grin appearing within the darkness. “But, now, with my fragments and this energy leftover by the Element Bearers from the Tree of Harmony, I shall return anew!”

Luna’s eyes were wide with horror and prayed that this was only a memory, though wondered how it was connected to Michael when he was dead.

The shadows that were Nightmare Moon’s essence took a pot filled with some kind of oils and another of powders and poured them onto the mana circles. They glowed at once with a bright turquoise light and the grinning teeth seemed to grow wider.

Magical energy started to whirl up from the circle, which the shadows stepped into, a tiny vial of a red substance held within its reaches. The vile opened and the red slipped out, forming into six separate tiny balls of red in a hexagonal pattern.

“With the blood of the Bearers I shall be given life of my own,” the shadows announced as if talking to a crowd (Luna was very embarrassed that she had been part of something similar whilst the two of them had been connected). “They thought I was only trying to scare them off with my creepy trees. Little did they know that, with the scratches they got on each bush, they left tiny specks of their blood and it will give me LIFE!”

With that final shout, the magic began spiraling around the darkness, the blood drops expanding to the size of a full grown pony, eerily taking the shapes of those they had come from and the shreds, both armour and otherwise were coated in the blood as they passed through each bloody form of the six ponies.

Then, all the shreds flew towards the darkness, disappearing within it.

“Yes!” she cried, in a voice Luna was sad to admit she’d heard from villains in those movies she’d watched with her other world self a week ago.

From within the darkness, something spread out over the shadow, something Luna recognised as fur. It was rising from her hooves and up her body.

“YES!” the darkness cried in mirth. “Soon, I shall be whole again; a physical form and— Wait.”

Luna blinked at the change of tone, before she saw what was happening. A light had appeared within the centre of the darkness and it was growing.

“No! No, stop! I will not— No! Leave me alone! Don’t— GAH!”

The light had spread to her whole body, covering even her fur that had already grown. At once there was a blinding flash and Luna had to shield her eyes.

When it faded, lying on the floor was the small filly whose mind she had entered. She slowly stirred and looked around, frowning in confusion.

___________________________________________________________

When she finally reached the memories leading up to her entering the filly’s mind, she was certain.

Somehow, Nightmare’s spell, which was only meant to give her a physical form (she clearly hadn’t known she only had enough shreds of herself to give her a filly’s body instead of a mare’s in the end) had also yanked Michael's disembodied soul from his world and pulled it into Nightmare and, with her magic focused solely on the spell, she had been unable to stop the soul from entering her.

From what she could assess, Michael’s innocent and pure spirit had been powerful enough to force back the darkness of Nightmare, making him... or her, the dominant being within the body.

Luna wanted to believe that it meant Nightmare was gone forever, but she was certain she was not.

As the memory ended, Luna focused her magic in search of a power she herself had welded and never wanted to see again. However, her spell did not fail her. It was faint, buried deep, deep within Michael’s essence, but she sensed it.

Nightmare Moon.

Within seconds Luna was at the point of origin to the force she sensed. However, what she found confused her. In front of her was a large wall of glowing golden light. There were bars in front of the wall, blocking out the dark shadows within.

“Hello, Luna.”

Luna’s heart skipped a beat as Nightmare Moon’s eyes and sharp teeth appeared from within the dark recesses of the area beyond the bars.

“How nice of you to visit. Have you come to join with me again, or to merely gloat at my expense?”

While she had started in a taunting manner, Nightmare’s words became spiteful at the end, her eyes glaring at Luna from behind the bars.\

“I finally gain a body of my own, only to have it ripped away from me; imprisoned within my own body whilst that child controls it and I am helpless to do more than watch from within!”

Luna blinked, then smirked. The irony was not lost on her. She turned, glancing back at the eyes and teeth, the latter of which were snarling.

“I do find amusement in the irony of your situation, Nightmare Moon,” she said, coldness mixed with the snide tone. “You know now what I was forced to go through whilst you held me captive within my own body. The only difference is the roles are reversed: the evil trapped within the light.”

Nightmare only chuckled darkly. “I at least did not agree to have the child take control, as you did me, Luna.”

Luna did not respond for a moment, before turning to face away from those eyes. “I will not deny I did that, Nightmare,” she said in a calm tone. “I have admitted to my mistakes and payed for them.”

“But now it isn’t you paying for those mistakes anymore,” the taunting voice said from behind. “That child is. Even if she isn’t like me in the slightest, she still shares my appearance. She will never escape that.”

Luna forced herself to remain calm, to not lash out at the one finding joy in the suffering of one so young.

“Farewell, Nightmare,” she replied. "I certainly hope we never meet again."

She began fading away, returning to the physical world, but not before Nightmare had the final word.

“Your daughter will never know freedom from me.”

___________________________________________________________

Luna returned to the physical world to see all the Bearers, Spike and her sister looking at her.

She blinked and noticed her cheeks felt wet. She lifted a hoof and brushed her face. She had been crying. It must have been during the memories she had witnessed. She wiped her eyes and shook her head as they all began to asked questioned, concerned for her and turned her attention to the sleeping filly, who was wearing a small smile, no doubt reliving the happy memories Luna had seen within her mind.

“So?” Twilight asked, her voice filled with anxiety. “Wh-what did you see?”

Luna had to collect herself for a moment. Nightmare’s last words were echoing in her mind.

Your daughter will never know freedom from me.

These words haunted Luna in more ways than one. The first reason, Nightmare had stated that Michael would never be free of her. She would always be there, deep down and there was no escaping it. Another thing that worried her was what Nightmare had referred the filly as her daughter? Why would she say that? Was it because Nightmare had come from Luna, thus the same could be said for the filly lying before her?

She put it away in her mind for now and addressed the ponies and dragon watching her, waiting for her to pace her judgement on the sleeping filly.

“What I have learned is both good and bad,” she said, feeling the tension in the room tighten. “The mind dominating this filly’s body is indeed not my darker self—” a large sigh of relief runs throughout the room, “but she is not gone.”

The tension returned, stronger than before.

Celestia looked to Luna. “What do you mean, sister?”

Luna closed her eyes. “Young Michael’s spirit was pulled from his own world when Nightmare’s spell began. It merged his spirit with her essence as it was taking a physical form.” There were gasps all around. “However, his innocence and pure spirit were strong than Nightmare’s hate and spite and overpowered her, sealing her deep within her own created body, locked away in a cage of pure light from which she cannot break free.”

Twilight fidgeted. “So... what are you going to do?”

Luna opened her eyes and looked to Twilight, then turned away. “Nothing.”

“Huh?” was the response from all but Celestia, who wore a solemn face as she understood her younger sister’s words.

“I will do nothing.”

“Well, what about sending the kid back home?” Rainbow frowned, flying up to Luna’s face. “Does doing nothing mean you’re not sending him back either?”

Her silence was the answer.

“Princess!” Twilight gasped, horrified. “You’re not sending Michael back to her, um, his family? Why?”

“It cannot be done.”

“Wha?”

Luna turned to the six mares and dragon. “Michael is dead.”

For a second, all faces turned pale, before a sigh from the filly made Dash raise an eyebrow. “Seems pretty alive to me.”

Luna shook her head. “In his own world, Michael died during his operation.” Horrified gasps and Fluttershy putting her hooves to her mouth were the response. “It was an accident. One of the surgeons sneezed whilst a scalpel was placed on the boy’s brain and severed into it, causing massive bleeding and irreparable damage to his brain.”

Twilight looked like she was going to be sick.

Luna shook her head. “In a way, Nightmare saved him. Her spell pulled him into our world and gave him a new body. However,” she looked away, “even if he had not died in his world, I still would not send him back.”

“What?” Dash once again flew up to Luna’s face. “Why? She— I mean he, oh, whatever, Michael deserves to go home if it were possible.”

Luna sighed and Celestia spoke. “It is not possible because we cannot separate his spirit from Nightmare.” She looked to Luna. “Correct?”

Luna nodded. “Michael’s spirit created the cage which now holds Nightmare back. If we were to remove his spirit from her form, the cage would break and she would be free to control the body she created and use it as she sees fit.”

An uneasy silence followed as they all took that in.

“So, what’ch yer sayin’ is...?” Applejack asked.

Luna looked away. “Michael saved us all from Nightmare and, in order to keep us safe, must bear her form for the rest of her life.”

Everypony and dragon looked at each other, unsure what to make of this.

Luna sighed. “As for her care, I am placing you all in charge of her.”

A cacophony of confusion spilled from all six mares as they tried to understand what Luna was thinking.

Celestia nodded and addressed them. “We will make an announcement and decree that Nightmare Moon has returned, is a filly, with no memory of ever being Nightmare Moon and is being guarded by the six of you.”

Twilight caught on and nodded. “Equestria will want her to pay for what she did, but by saying she’s being guarded by us, all six of us, it gives the impression that she didn’t do so willingly.”

Luna nodded. “We shall also inform the ponies of Equestria that, if any harm comes to the filly formally known as Nightmare Moon, there will be severe consequences for those involved.”

“Um, quick question?” Rarity raised a hoof. “Can we give her another name? No offense to the poor dear, but Michael really just doesn’t fit her.”

Luna looked to the filly and gave a small nod. “Yes, she... she will need a new name.”

“Whatever you do, don’t call her Nyx,” Spike said, folding his arms and looking away.

All present blinked, then raised an eyebrow.

“Um, Spike?” Twilight asked, cocking her head to the side. “Why did you say that? And where did you come up with a name like Nyx?”

Spike looked back, blinked, then frowned, scratching his head. “I... I don’t even know. I just felt a need to say it, for some reason.”

“Nah, she’s not a Nyxie,” Pinkie grinned, shaking her head. “Nyx doesn’t have a flowing mane like this filly and the Cutie Mark’s all wrong. She’s no Nyx.”

All five mares and the dragon all stared at the party pony as if she’d just grown a second head. Though, with Pinkie Pie, that could very well happen.

“Stellar.” All heads turned to Luna, who had kneeled down and was nuzzling the small filly. “We shall call her Stellar.”

Twilight blinked, as did the others, before their faces all turned into smiles.

“Stellar,” Rarity said, nodding as she rolled them name on her tongue. “That’s a wonderful name, Princess. Elegant, yet strong and gentle at the same time.”

“Gotta admit, it sounds pretty cool,” Dash nodded, then grinned. “How about Stellar Nova? Sounds really cool and kickass.”

Applejack inclined her head. “Eeyep. Sounds just right. She is a pony with the power o’ the night, just like the princess, so it fits.”

“Hey, Princess?” Pinkie asked, a hint a concern in her voice that caused the other five mares and dragon to turn.

Princess Luna had her back to them, her head turned slightly as she looked back at the small filly. It almost looked like there were tears in the corners of her eyes.

“We must be off,” she said, turning her head to Celestia and back so fast none saw the tear trickle down her muzzle. “We must make the announcement before anypony learns of this and reacts badly. We will also tell them that she goes, not by Nightmare Moon, but Stellar Nova.”

Celestia nodded and turned to the others, giving a small smile. “We will leave you all to figure out her living arrangements amongst yourselves.”

With that they both vanished in a flash of white light and were gone.

___________________________________________________________

“Whelp, how we gunna do this?” Applejack asked as she and the other crowded around the still snoozing filly.

“Well, Stellar can’t just stay with one of us,” Twilight said, thinking. “Celestia and Luna said they’ll tell everypony that all of us are keeping guard of her. So, maybe we should set up a roster. We’ll each care for her on a specific day, then the next pony, until the sixth day, then we rotate back to the first.”

Applejack nodded. “Sounds like a good idea. So, who’s gunna be the first t’ look after the little thing?”

They all look at each other, unsure.

“Well, I think, you know, since Twilight found, she should go first,” Fluttershy whispered, then hide behind her mane. “Um, that is, if it’s okay with you, Twilight. I-I understand if you’d rather it be somepony else...” she grew quieter until they couldn’t hear her anymore.

Twilight thought for a moment, then nodded. “That’s actually a really good idea, Fluttershy.” She looked to the others. “Think about it. Until the princesses tell everypony about Stellar, we can’t let anypony else see her and, if any of you were to take her home with you, everypony would see her. Maybe from a distance they’d think she’s just a filly dressed like Nightmare Moon, but up close they’ll see she really looks like her.”

“But, if she stays in the castle all day, nopony has to see her,” Rarity nodded, looking impressed, "and you can inform all the ponies working in the castle not to worry."

“Not to mention, I think she’ll be sleeping for a while,” Dash said, nudging the filly, who continued to snooze. “I think Luna made that sleep spell a little too strong.”

Twilight chuckled, levitated Stellar in her magic, moved her to the bed and tucked her in. “Let’s leave her to rest. Spike, will you stay and keep an eye on her, just in case?”

Spike nodded, then did a salute. “No problem, Twilight.” Then he muttered, “Plus, it gives me plenty of time to catch up on my comics.”

Twilight smiled and turned to the other mares. “Okay, we’d all better get things ready. Oh, wait, who will look after her tomorrow?”

Rarity, to everypony’s surprise, pulled out a top hat with several pieces of fabric floating above, each with a number on it, before lowering them into the hat.

“We’ll draw,” she said simply. “The numbers on the fabric are from two to six. Whoever picks which number, that’s the order we’ll go with.”

Twilight nodded as the others all crowded around and started taking fabric out.

Fluttershy got a 4, Rarity 3, Pinkie Pie 6, Rainbow Dash 5 and Applejack 2

“It’s settled then,” Twilight grinned. “Applejack will look after her tomorrow, then Rarity, Fluttershy, Dash and finally Pinkie, before coming back to me.”

They all agreed, said their goodbyes and departed for the day, Spike staying in the room to watch over the sleeping filly.

Author's Note

got chapter 3 out at last.

:ajsleepy::pinkiesick: that took me a while. I think this is the longest chapter i've ever written for any of my fics.

Anyhow, so, stellar's got a new name and the princesses aren't going to punish her. that's good... right?:unsuresweetie:

But what is Stellar to Luna? Is she her daughter, or was Nightmare just trying to get under Luna's fur?

what will stellar's first day of ponyville life be like?

you'll all have to wait for the answer, because i'm done with this for today and now must get to work on something for Daxn and AmaraDash19, in that order.

Toodles

:ajbemused::facehoof: okay, that was lame. i am never finishing with "toodles" ever again

Chapter 14

Chapter 14

___________________________________________________________

I hummed a tune I'd heard Pinkie singing at one point as I walked down the road to Sugar Cube Corner. School ended an hour ago, an hour spent with the crusaders, trying to figure out my special talent along with theirs and now I was heading there before the Cakes worried.

The time had passed not too fast, but too slow for me in hospital.

A short time after I woke up, I got visits from the six mares who’d been looking after me the last six days, along with other ponies I’d met during my time in Equestria.

Mr. and Mrs. Cake and their twins, Derpy and Dinky, all the Apples, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Miss Cheerilee, Twist, Pip, practically every pony I’d met.

Throughout those two days though, I had one visitor who never left; Luna. She stayed with me all throughout the two days I had in hospital, then seemed sad when she left to return to Canterlot as I was being let out.

Pinkamena had stayed in Ponyville for a while, living with Pinkie and the Cakes as she tried to get used to being her own pony instead of simply being trapped inside Pinkie and having to watch from within.

She even started her own business, dealing with rocks and was planning on going to Canterlot and being a professor on rocks, which had made me laugh at first, before Twilight told me it was a real study and I apologized to Pinkamena for laughing.

Funnily enough, we had winter come early because Rainbow Dash didn't want Tank to hibernate.

Pinkie had left just yesterday to go spend Hearth’s Warming with her family, taking Pinkamena with her. That was going to be one interesting Hearth’s Warming present for Pinkie’s parents, learning they had another daughter that had been there the whole time.

The Cakes had told me they’d let me stay even though Pinkie was gone, having grown to like me during the time I’d been in Equestria, staying at their place once a week.

Oh, yeah. Hearth’s Warming is interesting. It’s basically what the ponies call Christmas. Their Halloween, Nightmare Night, had been interesting, though a lot of fillies and colts had come over to Applejack’s farm, where’d I’d been staying that night to give me some of their candy. I’d told them they didn’t have to, but they did it anyway and then left.

AJ just told me to go with it, so I did. Like I was going to complain; free candy. And meeting Luna that night had been fun. She’d gotten me to join her in playing some pranks of the ponies of Ponyville, leaping out of bushes and scaring them.

It had been fun.

I giggled as a few snowflakes landed in my mane and I flicked them away. I’d never gotten to see snow at Christmas and right now I was getting that chance. My little brother and sister were going to be so jealous when I got back home and told them I got to have a real white Christmas.

It had been almost four months since I’d first woken up as a filly, but I was okay with how long it had been. The princesses had said it would take time, so, as much as I just wanted to go home right away, I had to wait, so I tried my best not to be impatient about it. Sending someone across dimensions couldn’t possibly be easy, even for Alicorns who raised and lowered the moon and sun every day.

I did still miss my family, but I knew I’d get to see them again. The Princesses wouldn’t lie, not about this.

I pushed into Sugar Cube Corner, only to find Mr. and Mrs Cake weren’t at the front counter.

I frowned. That wasn’t right. Every time I’d come after school they were there, either serving a customer or just waiting around for customers.

“Hello?” I called, using my mane to take off my saddlebags and then the dark-blue scarf and green vest Rarity had made me for winter. “Mr. and Mrs Cake?” There was no answer. “Pound...? Pumpkin?” I squeaked, worried as to why the store was so quiet.

“Stellar!”

I jumped, whirling around to see Twilight hurry through the doors, a white and yellow striped scarf around her neck, boots on her hooves.

She stopped and smiled sheepishly as I curled up a little. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you. Mr. and Mrs Cake were invited to spend time with some of their relatives in Manehatten during Hearth’s Warming”

Twilight’s words sifted through my mind before they clicked and my ears drooped. If Pinkie and the Cakes were gone for the holidays, I didn’t have anywhere to stay tonight.

The Princess of Friendship seemed to know what I was thinking because she came over and put a wing over me. “They asked me if I’d look after you during the holidays.”

I looked up at her, shocked.

She winked. “Princess Luna will be happy to see you again, too. She and her sister always come over for Hearth’s Warming.”

I grinned ear to ear. I really like Luna. She was almost like another mum to me, but not quite. I really enjoyed being around her.

Over the last four months she’d visited my dreams and helped me master my Dream Walking powers. Though she was less than pleased when I used it to give Diamond Tiara a few nightmares about becoming a blank flank or getting lost in the Everfree Forest, but Luna caught me, so I stopped after four.

...

Okay, six.

...

Fine, eight.

...

Alright, alright, twelve, but no more than that.

...

Well, maybe one more, thirteen being a lucky number, but after that I stopped. Luan's Stare in the Dream Realm made Fluttershy’s look like nothing. It had meant I had to apologize.

I grabbed my things with my mane, returning them to my back and followed Twilight out, though she stopped for a moment, her horn glowing as she magically locked Sugar Cube Corner, since it wouldn’t be in use until the Cakes got back.

With that done I followed Twilight through Ponyville, but became confused when we didn’t turn down the path leading to her castle.

I stopped, raising an eyebrow. “Uh, Twilight?”

She stopped, turning back to look at me.

“Why aren’t we headed for your castle?” I asked, pointing a hoof in its direction.

She just chuckled. “Actually, we’re going to my parents house. Shining Armour and Cadance will be there too.” She frowns slightly. "Wait. Why in the hay did we put up all those decorations if we weren't staying...?" She groaned, facehoofing. "Come one. Spike's waiting for as at the train station."

I’d become curious at the mention of Twilight’s parents, but shrank down at the mention of her brother and Princess Cadance.

From what I’d heard from Luna, and after secretly visiting his dreams, Twilight’s brother thought of me the same way a lot of ponies still do. That I’m just her, a monster planning on bringing eternal night.

Luna had caught me spying though, and told me not to do it again, so I never got to see what Princess Cadance thought of me, but it was probably the same as Twilight’s brother.

I felt a wing wrap around me and looked up to see Twilight giving me a warm smile. “Don’t worry. Once they get to know you like we have, I’m sure they’ll love you too.”

Her words were kind, but they didn’t help lessen my worries.

I followed Twilight to the train station, where the stallion giving the tickets took a look at me, then nodded. I couldn’t tell what he was thinking. Sometimes he seemed nice, the times the crusaders and I had been around the station, but then there were times I couldn’t tell what he was thinking, like now.

Twilight and I got on a train, heading for a cart. As we walked through the train, I noticed a lot of ponies that weren’t from Ponyville. Many of them either looked at me with hate in their eyes or fear.

My ears remained flat against my head as we walked on.

When we reached our cart, I was thankful to get in as Twilight closed the door with her magic. In here I didn’t have to endure all the stares from the other ponies.

I sat by the window, looking out at the station. I saw a few ponies I knew walking on it, including Dinky and her mother.

I waved to them, feeling happy again as they smiled and waved back.

As I watched something weird happened though. A blue box with the words Police Telephone Box appeared behind them.

They turned around as a door opened and a brown Earth Pony stallion with an hourglass Cutie Mark stepped out. He smiled at them, then looked to me and winked, before heading back into the blue box, Derpy and Dinky following after him.

Somehow there was something inside it, I could see it from where I was that there was some kind of room in the box. The doors closed and, as I watched, it seemed to fade away, leaving nothing behind.

“What are you looking at, Stellar?”

Twilight’s voice caused me to jump and I looked behind me to see her looking out the window, curiosity on her face.

I looked back out at where the box had been, then shrugged, thinking I’d just imagined it.

The train started moving and we both sat down for the trip.

___________________________________________________________

We stepped off the train and I stared around in awe. Canterlot was HUGE! I’d never seen a place this big before.

There was a carriage waiting outside the station, which Twilight led me to. As I got in, I couldn’t help noticing the dark stares of several ponies and what happiness I’d gotten during the trip while Twilight and I had talked vanished.

A few minutes later the carriage stopped outside a house that looked like a lot of the other houses, big square and white. The only real difference with the house we’d stopped in front of was that It had Twilight’s Cutie Mark and two other pictures which I gussed to be Princess Cadance and Twilight’s brother’s Cutie Marks; a crystal heart and a shield with the purple star from Twilight’s Cutie Mark inside it.

Twilight smiled at me as she hopped out the carriage and waited for me to follow. “I’m sure this will be a great Hearth’s Warming for you, Stellar,” she said as we started up the path towards the door.

I hope Twilight's parents like me.

___________________________________________________________

Shining Armour glanced at the filly Alicorn sitting with his sister by the fireplace. Like him and the rest of the family, they were both wearing Hearth’s Warming jumpers.

Despite what the princesses, his wife and Twilight herself had told him, he wasn’t going to simply let his guard down around the filly.

Her innocent act could easily be just that, an act. Twilight had told him how Stellar Nova had ended up in hospital due to a spell that had done a great thing for Pinkie Pie and left her magically drained, but that didn’t mean it wasn’t part of a plan.

True, the moment she’d arrived she’d been nervous and quiet when his parents and Cadance had introduced themselves, but he couldn’t tell if it was true or not.

She’d warmed up to Cadance shortly after and opened up quite a bit. She laughed, joked and told stories of all the adventures she had with her friends the Cutie Mark Crusaders as the four of them tried to find their special talents.

That, admittedly, had caught him off-guard. He hadn’t expected her to say she didn’t know what her Cutie Mark meant and was still unsure as to whether that could really be a trick, or if she was being sincere. And her cosiness with Luna was quite confusing. The way Luna looked at her when the filly wasn’t looking, you’d think she saw her as a daughter and not a filly physical incarnation of the being that had taken her from her sister for a thousand years.

He felt a nudge at his side, pulling him from his thoughts and turned to see Cadance giving him a sour look. “Are you still suspicious of her?”

He rolled his eyes. “Along with being a Royal Guard, Captain of the Empire’s Guard at that, I’m also it’s prince. I have to think about possible threats, don’t I?”

Cadance's sour look became sourer. “If she was a threat, then yes.” She closed her eyes, sighing. “But, tell me, honestly, looking at her right now, do you feel she’s given you any reason to suspect that of her?”

Shining Armour looked to the filly sitting with his sister... and blinked in confusion. She... she was crying. The filly was crying.

“Stellar, what is it?” Cadance asked, seeing it a second after Shining, getting up and going over, joined by Velvet and Luna.

The youngest of the Alicorns only sniffled, her head down.

“She misses her family,” Twilight said quietly as she glanced back to the filly under her wing. “This is her first, as she calls it, Christmas without them.”

“I-I want my mummy,” Stellar sobbed, tears flowing down the marks left by their predecessors.

“But, she was acting so happy before,” Shining said, cocking an eyebrow. “Why is she getting upset now?”

“I think she was trying to pretend she was happy,” Celestia said quietly as she walked up next to her sister. “So many ponies have been so kind to her she didn’t want them to worry, so she ignored how much she really misses her human family.”

“Hearth’s Warming must have been too much for the poor dear,” Velvet said, her eyes solemn as she watched her daughter trying to comfort the sobbing filly.

“Why haven’t you told her?!” The angry voiced caused them all to turn to Shining Armour, who’d gotten up from his spot and was glaring at all the other mares, save his mother and wife.

“T-told me what?”

All save Shining, Cadance and Night Light and Twilight Velvet winced at the small voice.

Cadance now shared her husband’s angered expression. “What? Four months and you haven’t told her? None of you?”

Twilight and Celestia hung their heads, while Luna looked close to breaking down.

“Well, if you’re not going to, we will,” Shining said, walking over, his previous thoughts on the filly forgotten as he prepared to tell her a truth that had been hidden from her for too long; a truth she had a right to know. “Stellar?”

The little filly looked up at him, sadness mixed with anxiousness at his expression. Catching himself, Shining smoothed his face and gave as best a warm smile as he could.

“What do you think is going on with you and your family?”

The filly wiped her eyes, then returned her dragon-like eyes to look in his. “Th-the princesses are gonna send me home... it’s just... taking a while to get the spell right.”

Shining sighed, both in sadness and exasperation as he turned to glare at the three princesses in front of him. “I realize you’ve been trying to spare her, but isn’t keeping the truth from her crueler than telling it to her?”

“Truth?” Stellar looked from Shining to the other princesses. “What’s he mean?”

“No, Shining Armour!” Luna said, her voice and expression becoming frantic. “Don’t say it.”

“You didn’t see what happened the last time she found out,” Twilight said, then clamped a hoof over her mouth as all eyes, even Celestia’s were on both her and Luna.

Celestia looked to her younger sister, who withered under her gaze. “Luna, what does she mean “the last time she found out”? Does this mean Stellar has learned the truth before already?”

Luna did not meet her sister’s eyes. “Please, Tia. I cannot bear what happened to her. I don’t want that happening again?”

“What are you all talking about?” Stellar asked, seeming both annoyed and worried.

Celestia’s eyes widened in horror, as did Cadance’s when they understood what the other two Alicorns meant.

“Luna,” Celestia asked, her voice hollow and fearful, “please, please don’t tell me you did that. Tell me you didn’t erase her memories?”

“Well, yeah,” Stellar answered, taking Celestia and Cadance by surprise. “I had a really bad dream when I first went to Applejack’s, so they erased it from my memory because it did something bad to me.”

This only caused Celestia’s eyes to sadden as she looked to Luna. “Why...?”

“She became like a doll, Celestia!” Luna almost shouted, choking as she fought back sobs. “She wouldn’t respond to anything. After Nightmare told her the truth, it was like she’d died. I couldn’t bear that.”

“So you waited four months and didn’t think once to tell her then yourself?” Cadance demanded, her nostrils flaring. “She may be a child, Luna, but hiding behind a lie like that is just horrible!”

“Lie?” Stellar shrank into Twilight’s wing a little more, her eyes starting to brim with tears again, these of worry. “What lie? What are you all talking about?”

Cadance took a deep breath, sighed and looked to Stellar, her eyes sad. “Stellar... you can’t go home.”

The air, which had been comfortably warm by the fireplace, suddenly went cold.

Stellar remained still for several moments as those words and their implications processed through her young mind, before her eyes widened with horror.

“Wh-what?”

Celestia sighed and moved closer, ushering Stellar out from under Twilight’s wing and under her own. “When you came to our world, you came not physically, but spiritually.”

The worry and horror on Stellar’s face was mixed with slight confusion. “Huh?”

Celestia shook her head. “You body did not come with you, Stellar. Only your spirit came to Equestria.”

Stellar blinked as she slowly understood the words, a few tears starting to push their way out her eyes to slide down her cheeks. “How?” she asked in a voice barely a whisper.

Celestia closed her eyes. “During your operation, there was an accident, resulting in you losing a lot of blood and your brain becoming very badly damaged by the blood.”

Stellar started to shiver. “Wh-what happened?”

Celestia turned, unable to look the young pony in the eye. “You died.”

Stellar was silent for several moments, her body still as a rock, before sobs started to escape her. “B-but I’m n-not dead. I-I’m here. I-I’m alive.”

Twilight stood, not meeting Stellar’s gaze, unable to bring herself to. “Your spirit was just leaving your body when Nightmare Moon was casting a spell at that same moment to give herself a body of her own. But this magic was unstable, and reached out blindly through the dimensions. It found your spirit and pulled it into Equestria, merging it with Nightmare.”

“But your heart was pure and innocent,” Cadance continued for her. “That innocence was so powerful, so vast, it overpowered Nightmare’s dark hate and trapped her deep within the very body she had created for herself, leaving her helpless to do anything to stop it.”

“And leaving you as the dominate spirit,” Celestia finished. “The one in charge,” she added when she saw Stellar hadn’t understood.

Stellar looked down at the floor, saying nothing for several long moments. “S-so... I... I can’t go home? Ever?”

Shining Armour noticed Luna wince, as if Stellar’s question had physically injured her.

Celestia nodded solemnly. “You will be the pony you are now for the rest of your life.”

Stellar didn’t make a sound, just looked into the fire for a long time. When she next spoke, it was both in sadness, and anger. “Where do I go now?”

Shining took a step back at that, suddenly wondering if he should have refused to raise the barrier spell he had around the house when Celestia had asked him to. It was to keep those who might try to harm Stellar out, but now it might just hold them in whilst Stellar unleashed a Nightmare Moon shaming rage.

“... I... would be looking after you.”

Stellar’s head snapped to look at Luna, who winced. “Why?”

Luna looked away, unable to meet the eyes of the filly glaring at her with both confusion, and the hurt of feeling betrayed. “Night— The mare that body was created by... she came from me. In a sense, that body was born from mine.”

Stellar’s eyes narrowed. “Born? Like, a baby is born from their mummy?”

Luna could only give a small nod in response.

Stellar was still, her eyes fixed on Luna. "You... You're my mummy now?" Everypony started backing away, Celestia moving closer to her sister should she need to defend her.

Stellar remained where she stood, the fireplace behind her, glaring at Luna.

“RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”

The screech that rang out was so loud the windows shattered as everypony dropped to the ground, their hooves over their ears.

Stellar’s eyes shone with a bright white light, her mane billowing like angry snakes. Waves of magical energy pulsated from her, pushing them all back with each one.

“MUUUUUUMMMMYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!”

The sorrow-filled cry was followed by a sound like rumbling thunder, before a huge explosion of dark-blue light blinded them all.

___________________________________________________________

Rarity and Sweetie Belle were walking down the street towards Twilight’s house.

Once again, their parents hadn’t been able to make it for Hearth’s Warming due to their travels around the globe. She would have gone with Applejack to see her relatives, but they had gone to Apploosa. That was a bit too much more dirt than Rarity was willing to deal with right now, even on Hearth's Warming.

This had left her worrying about how Sweetie Belle would feel, not being with anypony aside from Rarity for Hearth's Warming, Rarity had remembered that Twilight had told her it was okay and she needn't have worry, offering that the two of them were welcome to spend Hearth’s Warming with her and her family.

After thinking about it for most of the day and not wanting Sweetie Belle to feel too down with it just being the two of them, Rarity had decided that they would join Twilight and her family. It would also mean Sweetie Belle would have somepony around her own age to play with, since Stellar was going to be staying with Twilight over the holidays as well.

Besides, over the last four months, Rarity had become quite fond of the little Alicorn herself. She was so sweet and still sometimes timid, she couldn't resist liking the filly. Plus, over that time, she'd gotten so close to Stellar she even thought of her almost like another little sister.

Twilight’s house wasn’t far now. It was two blocks down and easy to spot. It was the only house surrounded by Shining Armour’s shield spell.

Rarity assumed that was to stop ponies who still didn't agree with Stellar's not being banished to the moon from getting inside and taking her away.

“RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”

A sudden screech rang out, causing the two unicorns to jump, then put their hooves over their ears.

“Rarity, what is that?!” Sweetie Belle’s voice could barely be heard.

Rarity didn’t answer, recognizing the voice and seeing the dark-blue light shining from the windows of Twilight’s house

“MUUUUUUMMMMYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!”

That heart-breaking scream was followed by a sound like rumbling thunder. However, no sooner had that sound been heard, then Twilight's whole house was engulfed by a huge explosion of dark-blue light, Shining Armour’s shield spell shatteringlike glass.

Rarity winced as she sensed the unbelievably huge surge of magic emanating from the light. She’d never sensed any magical surge this powerful before.

She pressed herself and her sister to the ground as the shock wave radiated from where the explosion was, a beam of dark-blue light shooting into the sky, blasting a hole through the clouds.

There was a flash of golden light from behind them and Rarity glanced over her shoulder to see Twilight, Princess Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Shining Armour and Twilight’s parents all pressed against the ground, along with a large assortment of random things that didn’t make sense to her, but that she didn’t pay attention to for the time being.

For over a minute the waves continued. When it finally settled and the light had faded, Rarity stared, her mouth hanging open as she stared where Twilight’s family’s home had been, past tense.

Now, where the house had stood, there was just a large crater, which was still smoking.

Slowly she and Sweetie stood up and turned around, only to take a step back in shock.

Luna was crying; full out sobbing, her hooves over her eyes. “I’m sorry, Stellar!” she was wailing, her body jerking with each sob. “I’m so, so sorry!” She fell into her sister’s embrace, her wails echoing through the air.

Many ponies started coming out of their homes, having wondered what had been going on before, their eyes widening first at the crater, then at the sobbing princess in the middle of the street.

Author's Note

okay, fixed some of the glaring errors i somehow didn't notice going through this until i was lying in bed and reading this chapter last night.

now that they're fixed, this flows much smoother

goodnight, everypony